tmmmmimmmmmmimtmmmm

__„

n

V«!S' *R

tfaaawi ^rnnrMTifiHiHtfcwv

^gmtmmi'ttnm iuti^tm-mivimiiii't -:n- ¦

"BUY WHS Sl^UflH, AND SELL IH! ROfD."

E'

Eld
Anc Eld Eld
J-VAlic Mis
MaiPhe
Lizi Eld
LlaiClai P. I

ElcF.k
Ge, Elc
ElcElc S.
of Til
Te

waslite

_ 2?

DIVINITY SCHOOL
TROWBRIDGE LIBRARY

been made to pubhc libraries reading-rooms, first-class steamers, etc., besides a
general distribution .of from fifteen to twenty million pages annuallv It al™
embraces in its object -all benevolent and missionary efforts. Large deoosits of !
publications are kept constantly under the direction of agents (fee above) of '
whom they can be obtained in the English, German, Italian, Danish, and Swed- '
ish languages. Correspondence is solicited with those wishing further informa

SKETCHES

FROM THE

LIFE OF PAUL

H3Y JVCRS. E. GJ-. WHITE.

" Unto me, who am less than the least of all saints, is this
grace given, that I should preach among- the Gentiles the
unsearchable riches of Christ. — Eph. 3:8.

Review and Herald: Battle. Creek, Mich
Pacific Press: Oakland, Cal.
1883.

Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1883,
BY MRS. E. G. WHITE,
In the office of the Librarian of Congress, Washington, D. C.

PREFACE.

All who have read the life of Christ as presented in
volumes two and three of " The Great Controversy,"
will welcome another book by the same writer treating
in a similar manner upon the life and labors of the
apostle Paul. Among the many valuable works upon
the life of Paul, this book occupies a field peculiarly its
own. The historical narrative is traced down in a clear
and connected manner, from the time of Paul's first
dealings with the church as a persecutor, until he was
"offered up" as a willing sacrifice for the cause which
he had learned to love more than his own life. Besides
this, from his labors and sufferings, and from the in
struction which he gave to the churches under his
care, practical moral lessons are drawn for the church
of to-day. This is the distinctive feature of the book,
and is that which makes it particularly valuable.
The writer of this book, having received especial help
from the Spirit of God, is able to throw light upon the
teachings of Paul and their application to our own time,
as no other authors are prepared to do. She has not
suffered herself to be drawn aside to discuss theories,
or to indulge in speculation. No extraneous matter is
introduced. Consequently much that is contained in
[Hi]

,iv PREFACE.
other books, which is interesting to the curious, and
has a certain value, but which is after all little more
than theory, finds no place in this work.
Of course in a book of this size the vast amount of
instruction contained in Paul's epistles could be consid
ered only in part. Some of these are not referred to,
others are passed by with a simple mention, and none
of them are fully canvassed. Enough of them are men
tioned, however, to enable the reader to enter into the
spirit which actuated the great apostle. And if the
perusal of this volume shall lead the reader to lay hold
upon the hope which sustained Paul in his labors and
trials, and shall help him to fight the good fight of faith,
the object of its publication will be accomplished.
Publishers.

CONTENTS,

CHAPTER I. — Saul the Persecutor. Early Training-
Zeal for Jewish Religion — Preconceived Views of the Mes
siah — Day of Pentecost — Cripple healed at the Temple —
Spread of the Gospel — Saul against Stephen — Trial and
Martyrdom of Stephen — Saul a Member of Sanhedrim-
Persecution of Believers. ... . . 9
CHAPTER II. —Conversion of Saul. Convictions at Death
of Stephen — Yields to Influence of Priests and Rulers —
Commission from High Priest — Journey to Damascus —
The Vision and the Voice — Sad Entrance into Damascus —
Ananias — Baptism. ...... 21
CHAPTER III. — Paul Enters upon his Ministry. Preach
ing at Damascus — Retirement to Arabia — Return to Damas
cus — In the Synagogue — Plot to Murder Paul — Escape
from Damascus — Visit to Jerusalem — Distrusted by the
Brethren — Interview with Peter — Paul's Vision in the
Temple — Commission to the Gentiles — A Second Plot to
murder him — Plight — Gospel among the Gentiles. . 32
CHAPTER IV.— Ordination of Paul and Barnabas. Bar
nabas at Antioch — Obtains the Help of Paul — Antioch an
Important Center — The name "Christian " — Paul and Bar
nabas ordained — Mission to Cyprus — Elymas the Sorcerer
— Perga — Defection of Mark — Antioch in Pisidia — Opposi
tion of the Jews — Paul turns to the Gentiles — Driven
from the City  40
CHAPTER V. — Preaching among the Heathen. Iconium
—Machinations of the Jews — Lystra — Healing of the Crip
ple — Idolatrous Worship offered to Paul and Barnabas —
Address to the Heathen — Paul stoned — Timothy. . 52
CHAPTER VI.— Jew and Gentile. Return to Syria-
Labors at Antioch — Judaizing Teachers — Controversy iu
the Church — Paul and Barnabas sent to Jerusalem —
Apostolic Council — Ceremonial Law — Decision of James —
Peter at Antioch — His Concessions to Judaism — An open
Rebuke  62
w

VI CONTENTS.
CHAPTER VII.— Imprisonment of Paul and Silas. Paul
and Silas at Lystra— Timothy, Paul's Fellow-laborer— His
Circumcision and Ordination— Labors at Philippi— An
Evil Spirit cast out— Paul and Silas arrested— The Dungeon
and the Stocks— The Earthquake— Conversion of the
Jailer— Departure from Philippi. ... 72
CHAPTER VIII.— Opposition at Thessalonica. Preach
ing to the Thessalonians — Christ will come again — Gen
tiles Receive the Faith — Jealousy of the Jews — Assault on
the House of Jason — Plight of Apostles. . . 81
CHAPTER IX. — Paul at Berea and Athens. Candor of
the Bereans— Paul again Persecuted — Proceeds to Athens
— The Metropolis of Heathendom — Art and Learning
among the Athenians — Paul at Mar's Hill. . . 87
CHAPTER X.— Paul at Corinth. Corinth a Center of
Commerce — Idolatry and Vice— Jews Expelled from Rome
— Aquila and Priscilla — Paul in the Workshop— A Differ
ent Method of Preaching — Malice of the Jews — Another
Vision — Gallio — Discomfiture of the Jews — Continued
Residence in Corinth.'  98
CHAPTER XL — Epistles to the Thessalonians. Tidings
from Thessalonica — First Epistle — Second Coming of
Christ — The Resurrection — Duty of Watchfulness — Warn
ing against Insubordination — Second Epistle — Paul's
Teaching Misapprehended — The Day of the Lord yet'
Future — Idle Waiting Reproved  109
CHAPTER XII.— Apollos at Corinth. Apollos at Ephe-
sus — His Culture and Eloquence — Knowledge of the Work
of John the Baptist — Receives Instruction in the faith of
Christ — Visit to Corinth — Success of his Labors — Divis
ions in the Church — Spirit of Rivalry rebuked by Paul —
Paul and Apollos in Harmony. . . . .118
CHAPTER XIIL— Paul at Ephesus. Position and Import
ance of Ephesus — Disciples of John the Baptist — The Syn
agogue — The School of Tyrannus — Worship of Diana —
Ephesian 'Magic — Miracles of Paul — Exorcists discomfited
— Burning of the Books — Modern Sorcery. . . 128
CHAPTER XIV.— Trials and Victories of Paul. Three
Years at Ephesus — Contemplated Journey to Jerusalem
and Rome — The Ephesian Festival — Effect of Paul's
Preaching — Demetrius and the Silversmiths — Riot at the
Theater — Speech of the Town Clerk— Paul departs from
Ephesus — Labors and Perils for Christ's Sake. . 140

CONTENTS. vii
CHAPTER XV.— Paul to the Corinthians. Temptations
surrounding Converts from Heathenism— A Letter from
Corinth — Dissension, Idolatry, Sensualism in the Church
— Titus sent to Corinth— Epistle to Corinthians. . , 149
CHAPTER XVI. — Second Epistle to the Corinthians.
Anxiety of Paul — Short Stay at Troas — Goes to Philippi —
Liberality of Philippians— Collections for poor Saints at
Jerusalem — Paul's Meeting with Titus — A good Work at
Corinth — Second Letter to the Corinthians. . 172
CHAPTER XVII. —Paul Revisits Corinth. Approach to
the City — -Conflicting Emotions — Contrast with a former
Journey — Sympathy of Fellow-laborers — Three Months at
Corinth — Letter to Church at Rome — Apostasy in Galatia —
Emissaries of Judaism — Letter to the Galatians. . 183
CHAPTER XVIII. — Paul's Last Journey to Jerusalem.
Preparation for the Voyage — A Murderous Plot — Change
of Plans — Journey to Philippi — Troas — Eutychus — Voyage
to Miletus — Parting Address to the Elders of Ephesus — ¦
Patara — Christians at Tyre — Caesarea — Philip the Evan
gelist — Warnings of Danger — Arrival at Jerusalem. . 194
CHAPTER XIX.— Meeting with the Elders. Recep
tion by the Brethren — Assembly of the Elders — Paul s
Account of his "Work — Prejudice against him — Injudicious
Counsel — An Unwarranted Concession. . . 207
CHAPTER XX.— Paul a Prisoner. The Nazarite Vow-
Paul Recognized in the Temple — Fury of the Multitude
— Claudius Lysias — Speech on the Stairs — A Prisoner in
. the Barracks — Before the Sanhedrim — Vision at the Castle
— Jewish Conspiracy — Paul's Nephew — Journey to Caes
area — Letter from Lysias to Felix. . . . 214
CHAPTER XXI.— Trial at C^sarea. Paul before Felix
— Speech of Tertullus — A Straightforward Defense — The
Trial Deferred— Paul's Address before Felix and Drusilla —
Two Years in Prison — Felix Removed from Office. . 234
CHAPTER XXII.— Paul Appeals to Cesar. Porcius
Festus — An Honorable Ruler — Jews Demand Paul — Festus
Refuses — Second Trial at Cassarea — Appeal to Caesar. 246
CHAPTER XXIIL— Address before Agrippa. Visit of
Agrippa to Csssarea — Desires to hear Paul — A Brilliant
Assembly — Paul Presents Christ and the Resurrection —
Incredulity of Festus — Agrippa "almost persuaded" —
Paul's Innocence Established — Letter to Cfesar. . 252

Vlll CONTENTS.
CHAPTER XXIV.— The Voyage and Shipwreck. Paul
sails for Italy- — Dangers of Navigation — Conduct of Roman
Soldiers toward Prisoners— Brief Stay at Sidon — Contrary
Winds — Delayed at Fair Havens — A Place to winter— A
Tempest encountered — Driven before the Gale- — Shipwreck
Escape to Melita — Kindness of Inhabitants — The Viper —
Three Months on the Island— The Sick healed. . 261
CHAPTER XXV.— Arrival at Rome. Voyage from
Melita to Puteoli — Tarry with the Brethren — Greeting at
Appii Forum — Entrance into Rome — Kindness from the
Emperor's Guard — Relation of Experience to the Jewish
Leaders — Claims of the Gospel — Opposing Jews. . 272
CHAPTER XXVL— Sojourn at Rome. Delay of Paul's
Trial — Two Years in Rome — Care of the Churches — Paul's
Assistants — Conversion of Onesimus — Letter to Philemon
— Roman Slaves — Foundation of Slavery Undermined. 280
CHAPTER XXVII. —Cesar's Household. "Not many
Noble are called '' — Nero's Character and Government —
Furtherance of the Gospel by Paul's bonds —Christians in
Csesar's Court — Servants in Irreligious Families — Daniel's
Example — Obedience not Impossible. . . 289
CHAPTER XXV1IL— Paul at Liberty. Renewed Efforts
to kill Paul — Assistance of Csesar's second Wife — Nero's
Atrocities — Paul's Unexpected Acquittal — Departure from
Rome — Burning of the City — Nero the Instigator — Ac
cuses the Christians — Persecution of Believers. . 301
CHAPTER XXIX.— The Final Arrest. Paul accused
of instigating the Burning of Rome — Alexander the
Coppersmith — Hymeneus and Alexander — Their Apostasy
— Second Journey to Rome — Change in the City — Desertion
of Friends — Services of Luke — Visits of Onesiphorus. 301
CHAPTER XXX.— Paul before Nero. Contrast between
Paul and Nero — Charges against Paul — His Defense — Once
more exalts the Cross of Christ — Nero convicted — Rejection
of Light — Debauchery — Insurrection — Attempts at Suicide
— Death  310
CHAPTER XXXI.^Paul's Last Letter. Paul sends for
Timothy — Dictates an Instructive Letter — His Charge —
"Preach the Word" — Workers in the Church. 318
CHAPTER XXXII.— Martyrdom of Paul and Peter.
They witness for Christ at Rome — Simon Magus— Peter
imprisoned — Scourged and Crucified — Paul sentenced to
be beheaded — Christ his Consolation — Promises for the
Persecuted — His Dying Testimony. . . . 328

SKETCHES FROM
THE LIFE OF PAUL.

—  io»"

CHAPTER I.
SAUL THE PERSECUTOR.
From among the most bitter and relentless
persecutors of the church of Christ, arose the
ablest defender and most successful herald of
the gospel. With the apostolic brotherhood of
the chosen twelve, who had companied with
Christ from his baptism even to his ascension,
was numbered one who had never seen the Lord
while he dwelt among men, and who had heard
his name uttered only in unbelief and contempt.
But beneath the blindness and bigotry of the
zealot and the Pharisee, Infinite Wisdom dis
cerned a heart loyal to truth and duty And
the voice from Heaven made itself heard above
the clamors of pride and prejudice. In the
promulgation of the gospel, Divine Providence
would unite with the zeal and devotion of the
Galilean peasants, the fiery vigor and intellectual
power of a rabbi of Jerusalem. To lead the
battle against pagan philosophy and Jewish
formalism, was chosen one who had himself

10 LIFE OF PAUL.
witnessed the debasing power of heathen wor
ship, and endured the spiritual bondage of Phar
isaic exaction.
Saul of' Tarsus was a Jew, not only by de
scent, but by .the stronger ties of lifelong train
ing, patriotic devotion, and religious faith.
Though a Roman citizen, born in a Gentile
city, he was educated in Jerusalem by the most
eminent of the rabbis, and diligently instructed
in all the laws and traditions of the Fathers.
Thus he shared, to the fullest extent, the hopes
and aspirations, the lofty pride and unyielding
prejudice, of his nation. He declares himself
to have been "a Hebrew of the Hebrews; as
touching the law, a Pharisee; concerning zeal,
persecuting the church; touching the righteous
ness which is in the law, blameless." He was
regarded by the Jewish leaders as a young man
of great promise, and high hopes were cherished
concerning him as an able and zealous defender
of- the ancient faith.
In common with his nation, Saul had cherished
the hope of a Messiah who should reign as a
temporal prince, to break from the neck of Israel
the Roman yoke, and exalt her to the throne of
universal empire. He had no personal knowl
edge of Jesus of Nazareth or of his mission, but
he readily imbibed the scorn and hatred of the
rabbis toward one who was so far from fulfilling
their ambitious hopes; and after the death of
Christ, he eagerly joined with priests and rulers
in the persecution of his followers as a proscribed
and hated sect.
The Jewish leaders had supposed that the work
of Christ would end with him; that when his
voice was no longer heard, the excitement would

SAUL THE PERSECUTOR. 11
die out, and the people would return to the doc
trines and traditions of men. But instead of
this, they witnessed the marvelous scenes of the
day of Pentecost. The disciples, endowed with
a power and energy hitherto unknown, preached
Christ to the vast multitude that from air parts
of the world assembled at the feast. Signs and
wonders confirmed their words; and in the very
stronghold of Judaism, thousands openly declared
their faith in Jesus of Nazareth, the crucified
malefactor, as the promised Messiah.
And but a short time after the events of Pen
tecost, a mighty miracle, wrought by the apos
tles, filled all Jerusalem with excitement. A
cripple who had been lame from his birth was
healed by Peter and John in the presence of the
people, within the very precincts of the temple.
This astonishing cure was performed in the name
of Jesus, the apostles declaring that he had as
cended to the heavens, and thence imparted power
to his followers ; and they fearlessly charged upon
the Jews the crime of his rejection and murder.
Great numbers of the people received the doc
trines preached by the apostles. Many of the
most determined opponents could but believe,
though they refused to acknowledge, that Jesus
had risen from the dead. They did not, how
ever, repent of their terrible crime in putting
him to death. When the power from Heaven
came upon the apostles in so remarkable a man
ner, fear held the priests and elders from violence;
but their bitterness and malice were unchanged."
Five thousand had already openly declared their
faith in Christ; and both Pharisees and Sadducees
decided among themselves that if those new
teachers were suffered to go on unchecked, their

12 LIFE OF PAUL.
own influence would be in greater danger than
when Jesus was upon earth. If one or two dis
courses from the apostles could produce results
so marvelous, the world would soon believe on
Christ, and the influence of priests and rulers
would be lost: They therefore seized upon the
apostles, and thrust them into prison, expecting
to intimidate and silence them. But the disciple
who in cowardice had once denied his Lord, now
boldly declared the power of a risen Saviour.
In vain the rulers commanded to speak no more
in that name. Their threats were powerless,
and at last, being restrained from violence by
fear of the people, they set the apostles at liberty.
Subsequent events served but to augment their
fears and their hatred. The power with which
the apostles still proclaimed the gospel, the won
ders wrought by them in the name of Jesus, the
converts daily added to the church, the union
and harmony that pervaded the body of be
lievers, the swift and terrible manifestation of
divine judgment in the case of Ananias and
Sapphira, — all were marked by the Jewish lead
ers, and urged them on to still more determined
efforts to crush the powerful heresy. Again the
apostles were arrested and imprisoned, and the
Sanhedrim was called to try their case. A large
number of learned men in addition to the council
was summoned, and they conferred together as
to what should be done with these disturbers of
the peace. But the angel of the Lord by night
¦ opened the prison doors, and brought forth his
servants, bidding them again proclaim in the
temple the words of life. Great was the amaze
ment of priests and rulers when, being assembled
at dawn to pass sentence upon the prisoners,

SAUL THE PERSECUTOR. 13
they received the report that the prison doors
were securely bolted and the guard stationed
before them, but that the apostles themselves
had been mysteriously delivered, and were al
ready preaching in the 'temple.
Once more summoning them before the coun
cil, the high priest angrily reminded them of the
warning they had received, and charged them
with endeavoring to bring upon the Jews the
blood of Christ. They were not as willing to
bear the blame of slaying Jesus as when they
swelled the cry with the debased mob, " His blood
be on us and on our children I"
Peter and his brethren repeated their former
assertion, that they must obey God rather than
men. And then the accused became the ac
cusers, and as they were moved by the Spirit of
God, they solemnly charged the murder of Christ
upon the priests and rulers who composed the
council. These dignitaries were now so enraged
that they decided without further trial, to take
the law into their own hands, and put the pris
oners to death. They would have executed their
murderous designs at once but for the calm and
judicious counsel of Gamaliel, who warned them
to beware of proceeding to violent measures be
fore the character of the movement they opposed
should be fully developed, lest haply they should
be found fighting against God. The learning
and high position of this eminent rabbi gave
weight to his words. The priests could not
deny the reasonableness of his views. They very
reluctantly released their prisoners, after beating
them with rods, and charging them again and
again to preach no more in the name of Jesus or
their lives would pay the penalty of their bold
ness.

14 LIFE OF PAUL.
But punishments and threats were alike un
heeded. The apostles " departed from the pres
ence of the council, rejoicing that they were
counted worthy to suffer shame for His name.
And daily in the temple and in every house they
ceased not to teach and preach Jesus Christ."
Despite all opposition, "the number of the dis
ciples was multiplied."
And now occurred a series of events, which,
though seeming to bring only defeat and loss
to the cause of Christ, were to result in its tri
umph, giving to the world one of the noblest ex
amples of Christian faith, and winning from the
ranks of its opposers their most active and suc
cessful champion. Most of the early believers
were cut off from family and friends by the zeal
ous bigotry of the Jews. Many of the converts
had been thrown out of business and exiled from
their homes, because they had espoused the cause
of Christ. It was necessary to provide this large
number, congregated at Jerusalem, with homes
and sustenance. Those having money and pos
sessions cheerfully sacrificed them to meet the ex
isting emergency. Their means were laid at the
feet of the apostles, who made distribution to
every man according as he had need.
Among the believers were not only those who
were Jews by birth and spoke the Hebrew tongue,
but also residents of other countries, who used the
Greek language. Between these two classes there
had long existed distrust, and even antagonism ;
and though their hearts were now softened and
united by Christian love, yet the old jealousies were
easily rekindled. Thus it came to pass that as
disciples were multiplied, " there arose a murmur
ing of the Grecians against the Hebrews." The

SAUL THE PERSECUTOR. 15
cause of complaint was an alleged neglect of the
Greek widows in the distribution of the fund set
apart for the poor. Such inequality would have
been contrary to the spirit of the gospel, and
prompt measures were taken to remove all oc
casion for dissatisfaction. Summoning a meet
ing of the believers, the apostles stated that, thy
time had come when they should be relieved from
the task of apportioning to the poor, and from
similar burdens, so that they could be left free to
preach Christ. "Wherefore, brethren," said
they, "look ye out among you seven men of
honest report, full of the Holy Ghost and wisdom,
whom we may appoint over this business. But
we will give ourselves continually to prayer, and
to the ministry pf the word." This advice was
followed, and the seven chosen men were solemnly
set apart for their duties by prayer and the lay
ing on of hands.
The appointment of the seven was greatly
blessed of God. The church advanced in num
bers and strength, " and a great company of the
priests were obedient to the faith." This success
was due both to the greater freedom secured to
the apostles, and to the zeal and power mani
fested by the seven deacons. The fact that these
brethren had been ordained for a special work,
did not exclude them from teaching the faith.
On the contrary, they were fully qualified to in
struct in the truth, and they engaged in the work
with great earnestness and success.
The foremost of the seven was Stephen, who,
"full of faith and power, did great wonders and
miracles among the people." Though a Jew by
birth, he spoke the Greek language, and was
familiar with the customs and manners of the

16 LIFE OF PAUL.
Greeks. He therefore found opportunity to pro
claim the gospel in the synagogues of the Greek
Jews. Learned rabbis and doctors of the law
engaged in public discussion with him, confi
dently expecting an easy victory. But "they
were not able to resist the wisdom and the spirit
by which he spake." Not only did he speak by
the power of the Holy Ghost, but it was plain
that he was a student of the prophecies, and
learned in all matters of the law. He ably de
fended the truths which he advocated, and ut
terly defeated his opponents.
The priests and rulers who witnessed the won
derful manifestation of the power that attended
the ministration of Stephen, were filled with bit
ter hatred. Instead of yielding to the weight of
evidence he presented, they determined to silence
his voice by putting him to death. They had
on several occasions bribed the Roman authorities
to pass over without comment instances where
the Jews had taken the law into their own hands,
and tried, condemned, and executed prisoners ac
cording to their national custom. The enemies
of Stephen did not doubt that they could pursue
such a course without danger to themselves.
They determined to risk the consequences at all
events, and they therefore seized Stephen and
brought him before the Sanhedrim council for
trial. Learned Jews from the surrounding countries
were summoned for the purpose of refuting the
arguments of the accused. Saul was also present,
and took a leading part against Stephen. He
brought the weight of eloquence and the logic of
the rabbis to bear upon the case, to convince
the people that Stephen was preaching delusive

SAUL THE PERSECUTOR. 17
and dangerous doctrines. But,he met in Stephen
one as highly educated as himself, and one who
had a full understanding of the purpose of God
in the spreading of the gospel to other nations.
The priests and rulers prevailed nothing against
the clear, calm wisdom of Stephen, though they
were vehement in ,their opposition. They deter
mined to make an example of him, and, while
they thus' satisfied their revengeful hatred, pre
vent others, through fear, from adopting his be
lief. False witnesses were hired to testify that
they had heard him speak blasphemous words
against the temple and the law. Said they,
" For we have heard him say, that this Jesus of
Nazareth shall destroy this place, and shall
change the customs which Moses delivered us."
As Stephen stood face to face with his judges,
to answer to the crime of blasphemy, a holy ra
diance shone upon his countenance. "And all
that sat in the council, looking steadfastly on
him, saw his face as it had been the face of an
angel." Those who exalted Moses might have
seen in the faco of the prisoner the same holy
light which radiated the face of that ancient
prophet. Many who beheld the lighted counte
nance of Stephen trembled and veiled their faces ;
but stubborn unbelief and prejudice never fal
tered. Stephen was questioned as to the truth of the
charges against him, and took up his defense in
a clear, thrilling voice that rang through the
council hall. He proceeded to rehearse the history
of the chosen people of God, in words that
held the assembly spell-bound. He showed a
thorough knowledge of the Jewish economy, and
the spiritual interpretation of it now made man-
2

18 LIFE OF PAUL.
ifest through Christ. He made plain his own
loyalty to God and to the Jewish faith, while he
showed that the law in which they trusted for
salvation had not been able to preserve Israel
from idolatry. He connected Jesus Christ with
all the Jewish history. He referred to the build
ing of the temple by Solomon, and to the Words
of both Solomon and Isaiah: "Howbeit the
Most High dwelleth not in temples made with
hands." "Heaven is my throne, and earth is my
footstool. What house will ye build me? saith
the Lord ; or what is the place of my rest ? Hath
not my hand made all these things ?" The place
of God's highest worship was in Heaven.
When Stephen had reached this point, there
was a tumult among the people. The prisoner
read his fate in the countenances before him.
He perceived the resistance that met his words,
which were spoken at the dictation of the Holy
Ghost. He knew that he was giving his last tes
timony. When he connected Jesus Christ with
the prophecies, and spoke of the temple as he did,
the priest, affecting to be horror-stricken, rent his
robe. This act was to Stephen a signal that his
voice would soon be silenced forever. Although
he was just in the midst of his sermon, he ab
ruptly concluded it by suddenly breaking away
from the chain of- history, and, turning upon his
infuriated judges, said, "Ye stiff-necked and un-
circumcised in heart and ears, ye do always resist
the Holy Ghost; as your fathers did, so do ye.
Which of the prophets have not your fathers per
secuted ? and they have slain them which showed
before of the coining of the Just One ; of whom ye
have been now the betrayers and murderers ; who
have received the law by the disposition of angels,
and have not kept it."

SAUL THE PERSECUTOR. 19
At this the priests and rulers were beside them
selves with anger. They were more like wild
beasts of prey than like human beings. They
rushed upon Stephen, gnashing their teeth. But
he was not intimidated; he had expected this.
His face was calm, and shone with an angelic light.
The infuriated priests and the excited mob had no
terrors for him. The scene about him faded from
his vision; the gates of Heaven were ajar, and
Stephen, looking in, saw the glory of the courts
of God, and Christ, as if just risen from his
throne, standing ready to sustain his servant,
who was about to suffer martyrdom for his name.
When Stephen proclaimed the glorious scene
opened before him, it was more than his perse
cutors could endure. They stopped their ears,
that they might not hear his words, and uttering
loud cries ran furiously upon him with one ac
cord. "And they stoned Stephen, calling upon
God, and saying, Lord Jesus, receive my spirit.
And he kneeled down, and cried with a loud
voice, Lord, lay not this sin to their charge. And
when he had said this, he fell asleep." The wit
nesses who had accused him were required to cast
the first stones. These persons laid down their
clothes at the feet of Saul, who had taken an
active part in the disputation, and had consented
to the prisoner's death.
The martyrdom of Stephen made a deep im
pression upon all who witnessed it. It was a sore
trial to the church, but resulted in the conversion
of Saul. The faith, constancy, and glorification
of the martyr could not be effaced from his mem
ory. The signet of God upon his face, his words,
that reached to the very soul of those who heard
them, remained in the memory of the beholders,

20 LIFE OF PAUL.
and testified to the truth of that which he had
proclaimed. There had been no legal sentence passed upon
Stephen ; but the Roman authorities were bribed
by large sums of money to make no investiga
tion of the case. Saul seemed to be imbued with
a frenzied zeal at the scene of Stephen's trial and
death. He seemed to be angered at his own
secret convictions that Stephen was honored of
God at the very period when he was dishonored
of men. He continued to persecute the church
of God, hunting them down, seizing them in their
houses, and delivering them up to the priests and
rulers for imprisonment and death. His zeal in
carrying forward the persecution was a terror to
the Christians in Jerusalem. The Roman au
thorities made no special effort to stay the cruel
work, and secretly aided the Jews in order to
conciliate them, and to secure their favor.
Saul was greatly esteemed by the Jews for his
zeal in persecuting the believers. After the death
of Stephen, he was elected a member of the
Sanhedrim council, in consideration of the part
he had acted on that occasion. This learned
and zealous rabbi was a mighty instrument in
the hand of Satan to carry out his rebellion
against the Son of God; but he was soon to be
employed to build up the church he was now
tearing down. A Mightier than Satan had
selected Saul to take the place of the martyred
Stephen, to preach and suffer for his name, and
to spread far and wide the glad tidings of sal
vation through his blood.

CONVERSION OF SAUL. 21
CHAPTER II.
CONVERSION OF SAUL.
The mind of Saul was greatly stirred by the
triumphant death of Stephen. He was shaken
in his prejudice; but the opinions and arguments
of the priests and rulers finally convinced him
that Stephen was a blasphemer; that Jesus
Christ whom he preached was an impostor, and
that those ministering in holy offices must be
right. Being a man of decided mind and strong
purpose, he became very bitter in his opposi
tion to Christianity, after having once entirely
settled in his mind that the views of the priests
and scribes were right. His zeal led him to
voluntarily engage in persecuting the believers.
He caused holy men to be dragged before the
councils, and to be imprisoned or condemned to
death without evidence of any offense, save their
faith in Jesus. Of a similar character, though
in a different direction, was the zeal of James
and John, when they would' have called down
fire from heaven to consume those who slighted
and scorned their Master.
Saul was about to journey to Damascus upon
his own business ; but he was determined to ac
complish a double purpose, by searching out, as
he went, all the believers in Christ. For this
purpose he obtained letters from the high priest
to read in the synagogues, which authorized him
to seize ¦ all those who were suspected of being
believers in Jesus, and to send them by messen
gers to Jerusalem, there to be tried and punished.
He set out upon his way, full of the strength

22 LIFE OF PAUL.
and vigor of manhood and the fire of a mistaken
zeal. As the weary travelers neared Damascus, the
eyes of Saul rested with pleasure upon the fertile
land, the beautiful gardens, the fruitful orchards,
and the cool streams that ran murmuring amid
the fresh green shrubbery. It was very refresh
ing to look upon such a scene after a long, wea
risome journey over a desolate waste. While
Saul, with his companions, was gazing and ad
miring, suddenly a light above the brightness of
the sun shone round about him, " and he fell to
the earth, and heard a voice saying unto him,
Saul, Saul, why persecutest thou me ? And he
said, who art thou, Lord ? And the Lord said, I
am Jesus whom thou persecutest; it is hard for
thee to kick against the pricks."
The scene was one of the greatest confusion.
The companions of Saul were stricken with ter
ror, and almost blinded by the intensity of the
light. They heard the voice, but saw no one,
and to them all was unintelligible and mysteri
ous. But Saul, lying prostrate upon the ground,
understood the words that were spoken, and saw
clearly before him the Son of God. One look
upon that glorious Being, imprinted his image
forever upon the soul of the stricken Jew. The
words struck home to his heart with appalling
force. A flood of light poured in upon the dark
ened chambers of his mind, reyealing his igno
rance and error. He saw that while imagining
himself to be zealously serving God in persecut
ing the followers of Christ, he had in reality been
doing the work of Satan.
He saw his folly in resting his faith upon the
assurances of the priests and rulers, whose sacred

CONVERSION OF SAUL. 23
office had given them great influence over his
mind, and caused him to believe that the story of
the resurrection was an artful fabrication of the
disciples of Jesus. Now that Christ was revealed
to Saul, the sermon of Stephen was brought
forcibly to his mind. Those words which the
priests had pronounced blasphemy, now appeared
to him as truth. In that time of wonderful
illumination, his mind acted with remarkable
rapidity. He traced down through prophetic
history, and saw that the rejection of Jesus by
the Jews, his crucifixion, resurrection, and ascen
sion had been foretold by the prophets, and
proved him to be the promised Messiah. He re
membered the words of Stephen: "I see the
heavens opened, and the Son of man standing on
the right hand of God," and he knew that the
dying saint had looked upon the kingdom of
glory. What a revelation was alj this to the perse
cutor of the believers ! Light, clear but terrible,
had broken in upon his soul. Christ was re
vealed to him as having come to earth in ful
fillment of his mission, being rejected, abused,
condemned, and crucified by those whom he came
to save, and as having risen from the dead, and
ascended into the heavens. In that terrible mo
ment he remembered that the holy Stephen had
been sacrificed by his consent; and that through
his instrumentality many worthy saints had met
their death by cruel persecution.
" And he, trembling and astonished, said, Lord,
what wilt thou have me to do ? And the Lord
said unto him, Arise and go into the city, and it
shall be told thee what thou must do." No
doubt entered the mind of Saul that this was

24 LIFE OF PAUL.
Jesus of Nazareth who spoke to him, and that
he was indeed the long-looked-for Messiah, the
Consolation and Redeemer of Israel. And now
this Jesus, who had, while teaching upon earth,
spoken in parables to his hearers, using familiar
objects to illustrate his meaning, likened the
work of Saul, in persecuting the followers of
Christ, to kicking against the pricks. Those for
cible words illustrated the fact that it would be
impossible for any man to stay the onward prog
ress of the truth of Christ. It would march on
to triumph and victory, while every effort to
stay it would result in injury to the opposer.
The persecutor, in the end, would suffer a thou
sand-fold more than those whom he had perse
cuted. Sooner or later his own heart would con
demn him; he would find that he had, indeed,
been kicking against the pricks.
The Saviour had spoken to Saul through
Stephen, whose clear reasoning from the Script
ures could not be controverted. The learned
Jew had seen the face of the martyr reflecting
the light of Christ's glory, and looking like the
face of an angel. He had witnessed his forbear
ance toward his enemies, and his forgiveness of
them. He had further witnessed the fortitude
and cheerful resignation of other believers in
Jesus while tormented and afflicted, some of
whom had yielded up their lives with rejoicing
for their faith's sake.
All this testimony had appealed loudly to Saul,
and thrust conviction upon his mind; but his
education and prejudices, his respect for priests
and rulers, and his pride of popularity, braced
him to rebel against the voice of conscience and
the grace of God. He had struggled entire nights

CONVERSION OF SAUL. "25
against conviction, and had always ended the
matter by avowing his belief that Jesus was not
the Messiah, that he was an impostor, and that
his followers were deluded fanatics.
Now Christ had spoken to Saul with his own
voice: "Saul, Saul, why persecutest thou me?"
And the question, " Who art thou, Lord ?" was
answered by the same voice,\" I am Jesus, whom
thou persecutest." Here Christ identifies him
self with his suffering people. Saul, in perse
cuting the followers of Jesus, had struck directly
against the Lord of Heaven. Jesus declares that
in afflicting his brethren upon earth, Saul had
struck against their Head and Representative
in Heaven. In falsely accusing and testifying
against them, he had falsely accused and testified
against the Saviour of the world. Here it is
plainly seen that Christ suffers in the person of
his saints.
When the effulgent glory was withdrawn, and
Saul arose from the earth, he found himself
totally deprived of sight. The brightness of
Christ's glory had been too intense for his mortal
sight, and when it was removed, the blackness of
night settled upon his vision. He believed that
his blindness was the punishment of God for his
cruel persecution of the followers of Jesus. He
groped about in terrible darkness, and his com
panions, in fear and amazement, led him by the
hand into Damascus.
How different from what he had anticipated
was his entrance into that city ! In proud satis
faction he had neared Damascus, expecting on
his arrival to be greeted with ostentation and
applause because of the honor conferred upon
him by the high priest, and the great zeal1 and

26 LIFE OF PAUL.
penetration he had manifested in searchmg out
the believers, to carry them as captives to Jeru
salem, there to be condemned, and punished with
out mercy. He had determined that his journey
should be crowned with success"; and his coura
geous and persevering spirit quailed* at no diffi
culties or dangers in the pursuance of his object.
He had determined that no Christian should es
cape -his vigilance; he would inquire of men,
women, and children concerning their faith, and
that of those with whom they were connected;
he would enter houses, with power to seize their
inmates, and to send them as prisoners to Jeru
salem. But how changed was the scene from that
which he had anticipated ! Instead of wielding
power and receiving honor, he was himself virt
ually a prisoner, being deprived of sight, and
dependent upon the guidance of his companions.
Helpless, and tortured by remorse, he felt him
self to be under sentence of death, and knew not
what further disposition the Lord would make of
him. He was taken to the house of the disciple
Judas, and there he remained, in solitude, study
ing upon the strange revelation that had broken
up all his plans, and changed the entire current
of his life. He passed three days in perfect
blindness, occupying that terrible time with re
flection, repentance, and earnest prayer, neither
eating nor drinking during that entire period.
With bitterness he remembered Stephen, and the
evidence he had given of being sustained by a
power higher than that of earth. He thought
with horror of his own guilt in allowing himself
to be controlled by the malice and prejudice of

CONVERSION OF SAUL. 27
the priests and rulers, closing his eyes and ears
against the most striking evidence, and relent
lessly urging on the persecution of the believers
in Christ.
He was in lonely seclusion; he had no com
munication with the church, for they had been
warned of the purpose of his journey to Da
mascus by the believers in Jerusalem ; and they
believed that he was acting a part the better to
carry but his design of persecuting them. He
had no desire to appeal to the unconverted Jews ;
for he knew they would not listen to or heed his
statements. He seemed to be utterly shut out
from human sympathy; and he reflected, and
prayed with a thoroughly broken and repentant
spirit. Those three days were like three years to the
blind and conscience-smitten Jew. He was no
novice in the Scriptures, and in his darkness and
solitude he recalled the passages which referred
to the Messiah, and traced down the prophecies,
with a memory sharpened by the conviction that
had taken possession of his mind. He became
astonished at his former blindness of under
standing, and at the blindness of the Jews in .
general, in rejecting Jesus as the promised Mes
siah. All now seemed plain to him, and, he knew
that it was prejudice and unbelief which had
clouded his perceptions, and prevented him from
discerning in Jesus of Nazareth the Messiah pf
prophecy. This wonderful conversion of Saul demonstrates
in a startling manner the miraculous power of
Christ in convicting the mind and heart of man.
Saul had verily believed that to have faith in
Jesus was virtually to repudiate the law of God

28 LIFE OF PAUL.
and the service of sacrificial offerings. He had
believed that Jesus had himself disregarded the
law, and had taught his disciples that it was now
of no efiect. He believed it to be his duty to
strive with his utmost power to exterminate the
alarming doctrine that Jesus was the Prince of
life; and with conscientious zeal he had become
a persevering persecutor of the church of Christ.
But Jesus, whose name of all others he most
hated and despised, had revealed himself to Saul,
for the purpose of arresting him in his mad
career, and of making, from this most unprom
ising subject, an instrument by which to bear
the gospel to the Gentiles. Saul was over
whelmed by this revelation, and perceived that
in opposing Jesus of Nazareth, he had arrayed
himself against the Redeemer of the world.
Overcome by a sense of his guilt, he cried out,
" Lord, what wilt thou have me to do ?" Jesus
did not then and there inform him of the work
he had assigned him, but sent him for instruction
to the very disciples whom he had so bitterly
persecuted. The marvelous light that illuminated the dark
ness of Saul was the work of the Lord; but
there was also a work that was to be done for
him by the disciples of Christ. The answer to
Saul's question is, "Arise, and go into the city,
and it shall be told thee what thou must do."
Jesus sends the inquiring Jew to his church, to
obtain from them a knowledge of his duty.
Christ performed the work of revelation and
conviction; and now the penitent was in a con
dition to learn of those whom God had ordained
to teach his truth. Thus Jesus gave sanction to
the authority of his organized church, and placed

CONVERSION OF SAUL. 29
Saul in connection with his representatives on
earth. The light of heavenly illumination de
prived Saul of sight; but Jesus, the great Healer,
did not at once restore it. All blessings fiow
from Christ, but he had now established a church
as his representative on earth, and to it belonged
the work of directing the repentant sinner in
the way of life. The very men whom Saul had
purposed to destroy were to be his instructors in
the religion he had despised and persecuted.
The faith of Saul was severely tested during
the three days of fasting and prayer at the house
of Judas, in Damascus. He was totally blind,
and in utter darkness of mind as to what was
required of him. He had been directed to go to
Damascus, where it would be told him what he
was to do. In his uncertainty and distress he
cried earnestly to God. "And there was a cer
tain disciple at Damascus, named Ananias ; and
to him said the Lord in a vision, Ananias. And
he said, Behold, I am here, Lord. And the Lord
said unto him, Arise, and go into the street which
is called Straight, and inquire in the house of
Judas for one called Saul, of Tarsus; for, be
hold, he prayeth, and hath seen in a vision a
man named Ananias coming in, and putting his
hand on him, that he might receive his sight."
Ananias could hardly credit the words of the
angel messenger, for Saul's bitter persecution of
the saints at Jerusalem had spread far and near.
He presumed to expostulate; said he, "Lord, I
havei heard by many of this man, how much
evil he hath done to thy saints at Jerusalem.
And here he hath authority from the chief priests
to bind all that call on thy name." But the
command to Ananias was imperative: "Go thy

30 LIFE OF PAUL.
way, for he is a chosen vessel unto me, to bear
my name before the Gentiles, and kings, and the
children of Israel."
The disciple, obedient to the direction of the
angel, sought out the man who had but recently
breathed out threatonings against all who be
lieved on the name of Jesus. He addressed him:
"Brother Saul, the Lord, even Jesus, that ap
peared unto thee in the way as thou earnest, hath
sent me, that thou mightest receive thy sight
and be filled with the Holy Ghost; and immedi
ately there fell from his eyes as it had been scales,
and he received sight forthwith, and arose and
was baptized."
Christ here gives an example of his manner of
working for the salvation of men. He might
have done all this work directly for Saul; but
this was not in accordance with his plan. His
blessings were to come through the agencies
which he had ordained. Saul had something to
do in confession to those whose destruction he
had meditated; and God had a responsible work
for the men to do whom he had authorized to act
in his stead.
Saul becomes a learner of the disciples. In
the light of the law he sees himself a sinner.
He sees that Jesus, whom in his ignorance he
had considered an impostor, is the author and
foundation of the religion of God's people from
the days of Adam, and the finisher of the faith
now so clear to his enlightened vision; the vin
dicator of the truth and the fulfiller of the
prophecies. He had regarded Jesus as making
of no effect the law of God; but when, his
spiritual vision was touched by the finger of
God, he learned that Christ was the originator of

CONVERSION OF SAUL. 31
the entire Jewish sj^stem of sacrifices; that he
came into the world for the express purpose of
vindicating his Father's law; and that in his
death the typical law had met its antitype. By
the light of the moral law, . which he had be
lieved himself to be zealously keeping, Saul saw
himself a sinner of sinners. He repented, that is,
died to sin, became obedient to the law of God,
exercised faith in Jesus Christ as his Saviour,
was baptized, and preached Jesus as earnestly
and zealously as he had once denounced him.
The Redeemer of the world does not sanction
experience and exercise in religious matters in
dependent of his organized and acknowledged
church. Many have an idea that they are re
sponsible to Christ alone for their light and ex
perience, independent of his recognized followers
on earth. But in the history of the conversion
of Saul, important principles are given us, which
we should ever bear in mind. He was brought
directly into the presence of Christ. He was one
whom Christ intended for a most important
work, one who was to be "a chosen vessel " unto
him; yet he did not personally impart to him
the lessons of truth. He arrested his course and
convicted him; but when asked by him, " What
wilt thou have me to do?" the Saviour placed
him in connection with his church, and let them
direct him what to do.
Jesus is the friend of sinners; his heart is
touched by their woe; he has all power, both in
Heaven and upon earth; but he respects the
means which he has ordained for the enlighten
ment and salvation of men ; he directs sinners to
the church, which he has made a channel of light
to the world.

32 LIFE OF PAUL.
Saul was a learned teacher in Israel; but,
while in the midst of his blind error and preju
dice, Christ reveals himself to him, and then
places him in communication with his church,
which is the light of the world. In this case
Ananias represents Christ, and also represents
Christ's ministers upon earth, who are appointed
to act in his stead. In Christ's stead, Ananias
touches the eyes of Saul that they may receive
sight. In Christ's stead, he places his hands
upon him, and, praying in Christ's name, Saul
receives the Holy Ghost. All is clone in the name
and by the authority of Christ; but the church
is the channel of communication.

CHAPTER III.
PAUL ENTERS UPON HIS MINISTRY.
Paul was baptized by Ananias in the river of
Damascus. He was then strengthened by food,
and immediately began to preach Jesus to the
believers in the city, the very ones whom he had
set out from Jerusalem with the purpose of de
stroying. He also taught in the synagogues that
Jesus who had been put to death was indeed
the Son of God. His arguments from prophecy
were so conclusive, and his efforts were so at
tended by the power of God, that the opposing
Jews were confounded and unable to answer him.
Paul's rabbinical and Pharisaic education was
now to be used to good account in preaching the
gospel, and in sustaining the cause he had once
used every effort to destroy.

PAUL ENTERS UPON HIS MINISTRY. 33
The Jews were thoroughly surprised and con
founded by the conversion of Paul. They were
aware of his position at Jerusalem, and knew
what was his principal errand to Damascus, and
that he was armed with a commission from the
high priest, that authorized him to take the be
lievers in Jesus, and to send them as prisoners to
Jerusalem ; yet now they beheld him preaching
the gospel of Jesus, strengthening those who
were already its disciples, and continually mak
ing new converts to the faith he had once so
zealously opposed. Paul demonstrated to all
who heard him that his change of faith was not
from impulse nor fanaticism, but was brought
about by overwhelming evidence.
As he labored in the synagogues, his faith grew
stronger ; his zeal in maintaining that Jesus was
the Son of God increased, in the face of the fierce
opposition of the Jews. He could not remain
long in Damascus, for after the Jews had recov
ered from their surprise at his wonderful con
version and subsequent labors, they turned res
olutely from the overwhelming evidence thus
brought to bear in favor of the doctrine of Christ.
Their astonishment at the conversion of Paul was
changed into an intense hatred of him, like unto
that which they had manifested against Jesus.
Paul's life was in peril, and he received a com
mission from God to leave Damascus for a time.
He went into Arabia; and there, in compara
tive solitude, he had ample opportunity for com
munion with God, and for contemplation. He
wished to be alone with God, to search his own
heart, to deepen his repentance, and to prepare
himself by prayer and study to engage in a work
which appeared to him too great and too impor-
S

34 LIFE OF PAUL.
tant for him to undertake. He was an apostle,
not chosen of men, but chosen of God, and his
work was plainly stated to be among the Gen
tiles. While in Arabia he did not communicate with
the apostles; he sought God earnestly with all
his heart, determining not to rest till, he knew
for a certainty that his repentance was accepted,
and his great sin pardoned. He would not give
up the conflict until he had the assurance that
Jesus would be with him in his coming ministry.
Ho was ever to carry about with him in the
body the marks of Christ's glory, in his eyes,
which had been blinded by the heavenly light,
and he desired also to bear with him constantly
the assurance of Christ's sustaining grace. Paul
came in close connection with Heaven, and Jesus
communed with him, and established him in his
faith, bestowing upon him his wisdom and grace.
Paul now returned to Damascus, and preached
boldly in the name of Jesus. The Jews could
not withstand the wisdom of his arguments, and
they therefore counseled together to silence his
voice by force — the only argument left to a sink
ing cause. They decided to assassinate him.
The apostle was made acquainted with their pur
pose. The gates of the city were vigilantly
guarded, day and night, to cut off his escape.
The anxiety of the disciples drew them to . God
in prayer; there was little sleeping among them,
as they were busy in devising ways and means
for the escape of the chosen apostle. Finally
they conceived a plan by which he was let down
from a window, and lowered over the wall in a
basket at night. In this humiliating manner
Paul made his escape from Damascus.

PAUL ENTERS UPON HIS MINISTRY. 35
He now proceeded to Jerusalem, wishing to
become acquainted with the apostles there, and
especially with Peter. He was very anxious to
meet the Galilean fishermen who had lived, and
prayed, and conversed with Christ upon earth.
It was with a yearning heart that he desired, to
meet the chief of apostles. As Paul entered
Jerusalem, he regarded with changed views the
city and the temple. He now knew that the
retributive judgment of God was hanging over
them. The grief and anger of the Jews because of the
conversion of Paul knew no bounds. But he was
firm as a rock, and flattered himself that when
he related his wonderful experience to his friends,
they would change their faith as he had done,
and believe on Jesus. He had been strictly
conscientious in his opposition to Christ and his
followers, and when he was arrested and con
victed of his sin, he immediately forsook his evil
ways, and professed the faith of Jesus. He
now fully believed that when his_ friends and
former associates heard the circumstances of his
marvelous conversion, and saw how changed he
was from the proud Pharisee who persecuted and
delivered unto death those who believed in Jesus
as the Son of God, they would also become con
victed of their error, and join the ranks of the
believers. He attempted to join himself to his brethren,
the disciples; but great was his grief and disap
pointment when he found that they would not
receive him as one of their number. They re
membered his former persecutions, and suspected
him of acting a part to deceive and destroy them.
True, they had heard of his wonderful conver-

36 LIFE OF PAUL.
sion, but as he had immediately retired into
Arabia, and they had heard nothing definite of
him farther, they had not credited the rumor of
his great change.
Barnabas, who had liberally contributed of his
means to sustain the cause of Christ, and to re
lieve the necessities of the poor, had been ac
quainted with Paul when he opposed the be
lievers. He now came forward and renewed that
acquaintance, heard the testimony of Paul in
regard to his miraculous conversion, and his ex
perience from that time. He fully believed and
received Paul, took him by the hand, and led
him into the presence of the apostles. He re
lated his experience which he had just heard, —
that Jesus had personally appeared to Paul while
on his way to Damascus; that he had talked
with him; that Paul had recovered his sight in
-answer to the prayers of Ananias, and had after
ward maintained in the synagogues of the city,
that Jesus was the Son of God.
The apostles no longer hesitated; they could
not withstand God. Peter and James, who at
that time were the only apostles in Jerusalem,
gave the right hand of fellowship to the once
fierce persecutor of their faith ; and he was now
as much beloved and respected as he had formerly
been feared and avoided. Here the two grand
characters of the new^ faith met — Peter, one of
the chosen companions of Christ while he was
upon earth, and Paul, a Pharisee, who, since the
ascension of Jesus, had met him face to face, and
had talked with him, and had also seen him in
vision, and the nature of his work in Heaven.
This first interview was of great consequence
to both these apostles, but it was of short dura-

PAUL ENTERS UPON HIS MINISTRY. 37
tion, for Paul was eager to get about his Master's
business. Soon the voice which had so earnestly
disputed with Stephen, was heard in the same
synagogue fearlessly proclaiming that Jesus was
the Son of God — advocating the same cause
that Stephen had died to vindicate. He related
his own wondei'ful experience, and with a heart
filled with yearning for his brethren and former
associates, presented the evidences from prophecy,
as Stephen had clone, that Jesus, who had been
crucified, was the. Son of God.
But Paul had miscalculated the spirit of his
Jewish brethren. The same fury that had burst
forth upon Stephen was visited upon himself.
He saw that he must separate from his brethren,
and sorrow filled his heart. He would willingly
have yielded up his life, if by that means they
might have been brought to a knowledge of
the truth. The Jews began to lay plans to take
his life, and the disciples urged him to leave
Jerusalem; but he lingered, unwilling to leave
the place, and anxious to labor a little longer for
his Jewish brethren. He had taken so active a
part in the martyrdom of Stephen that 'he was
deeply anxious to wipe out the stain by boldly
vindicating the truth which had cost Stephen
his life. It looked to him like cowardice to flee
from Jerusalem.
While Paul, braving all the consequences of
such a step, was praying earnestly to God in the
temple, the Saviour appeared to him in vision,
saying, " Make haste, and get thee quickly out
of Jerusalem ; for they will not receive thy tes
timony concerning me." Paul even then hesi
tated to leave Jerusalem without convincing the
obstinate Jews of the truth of his faith;* he

C8 LIFE OF PAUL.
thought that, even if his life should be sacrificed
for the truth, it would not more than settle the
fearful account whieh he held against himself
for the death of Stephen. He answered, "Lord,
they know that I imprisoned and beat in every
synagogue them ~that believed on thee. And
when the blood of thy martyr Stephen was shed,
I also was standtng by, and consenting unto his
death, and kept the raiment of them that slew
him." But the reply was more decided than be
fore: "Depart; for I will send thee far hence
unto the Gentiles."
When the brethren learned of the vision of
Paul, and the care which God had over him,
their anxiety on his behalf increased. They
hastened his secret escape from Jerusalem, for
fear of his assassination by the Jews. The
departure of Paul suspended for a time the vio
lent opposition of the Jews, and the church bad
a period of rest, in which many were added to
the number of believers.
Christ had commanded his disciples to go and
teach all nations; but the previous teachings
which they had received from the Jews made it
difficult for them to fully comprehend the words
of their Master, and therefore they were slow, to
act upon them. They called themselves the chil
dren of Abraham, and regarded themselves as
the heirs of divine promise. It was not until
several years after the Lord's ascension that their
minds were sufficiently expanded to clearly un
derstand the intent of Christ's words, that they
were to labor for the conversion of the Gentiles
as well as of the Jews. Their minds were par
ticularly called out to this part of the work by
the- Gentiles themselves, many of whom em-

PAUL ENTERS UPON HIS MINISTRY. 39
braced the doctrine of Christ. Soon after the
death of Stephen, and the consequent scattering
of the believers throughout Palestine, Samaria
was greatly stirred. The Samaritans received
the believers kindly, and manifested a willing
ness to hear concerning Jesus, who, in his first
public labors, had preached to them with great
power. The animosity existing between the Jews and
Samaritans decreased, and it could no longer be
said that they had no dealing with each other.
Philip left Jerusalem, and preached a. risen Re
deemer in Samaria. Many believed and re
ceived Christian baptism. Philip's preaching
was marked with so great success, and so many
were gathered into the fold of Christ, that he
finally sent to Jerusalem for help. The disciples
now perceived the meaning of Christ, when he
said, "Ye shall be witnesses unto me, both in
Jerusalem, and in all Judea, and in Samaria,
and unto the uttermost part of the earth."
Following these events, the conversion of the
Ethiopian eunuch under the preaching of Philip,
the vision of Peter at Joppa, and the outpouring
of the Holy Spirit upon Cornelius and his house
hold, served to convince the apostles and leading
brethren at Jerusalem, that God had granted
to the Gentiles repentance unto life. Thus was
the way preparing for Paul to enter upon his
mission.

40 LIFE OF PAUL.
CHAPTER IV.
ORDINATION OF PAUL AND BARNABAS.
The apostles and disciples who left Jerusalem
during the fierce persecution that raged there
after the martyrdom of Stephen, preached Christ
in the cities round about, confining their labors
to the Hebrew and Greek Jews. " And the hand
of the Lord was with them ; and a great number
believed, and turned unto the Lord." When the
believers in Jerusalem heard the good tidings,
they rejoiced; and Barnabas, "a good man, and
full of the Holy Ghost and of faith," was sent
to Antioch, the metropolis of Syria, to help the
church there. He labored there with great suc
cess. 'As the work, increased, he solicited and
obtained the help of Paul ; and the two disciples
labored together in that city for a year, teaching
the people, and adding to the numbers of the
church of Christ.
Antioch had a large population both of Jews
and Gentiles ; it was a great resort for lovers of
ease and pleasure, because of the healthfulness
of its situation, its beautiful scenery, and the
wealth, culture, and refinement that centered
there. Its extensive commerce made it a place
of great importance, where people of all nation
alities' were found. It was therefore a city of
luxury and vice. The retribution of God finally
came upon Antioch, because of the wickedness
of its inhabitants.
It was here that the disciples were first called
Christians. This name was given them because
Christ was the main theme of their preachino-,

ORDINATION OF PAUL AND BARNABAS. 41
teaching, and conversation. They were con
tinually recounting the incidents of his life,
during the time in which his disciples were
blessed with his personal company. They dwelt
untiringly upon his teachings, his miracles of
healing the sick, casting out devils, and raising
the dead to life. With quivering lips and tearful
eyes they spoke of his agony in the garden, his
betrayal, trial, and execution, the forbearance
and humility with which he endured the con
tumely and torture imposed upon him by his
enemies, and the Godlike pity with which he
prayed for those who persecuted him. His res
urrection and ascension, and his work in Heaven
as a Mediator for fallen man, were joyful topics
with them. The heathen might well call them
Christians, since they preached of Christ, and
addressed their prayers to God through him.
In the populous city of Antioch, Paul found
an excellent field of labor, where his great learn
ing, wisdom, and zeal, combined, exerted a pow
erful influence over the inhabitants and fre
quenters of that city of culture.
Meanwhile the work of the apostles was cen
tered at Jerusalem, where Jews of all tongues
and countries came to worship at the temple dur
ing the stated festivals. At such times the apos
tles preached Christ with unflinching courage,
though they knew that in so doing their lives
were in constant jeopardy. Many converts to
the faith were made, and these, dispersing to
their homes in different parts of the country,
scattered the seeds of truth throughout all
nations, and among all classes of society.
Peter, James, and John felt confident that
God had appointed them to preach Christ among

42 LIFE OF PAUL.
their own countrymen at home. But Paul had
received his commission from God, while praying
in the temple, and his broad missionary field had
been distinctly presented before him. To pre
pare him for his extensive and important work,
God had brought him into close connection with
himself, and had opened before his enraptured
vision a glimpse of the beauty and glory of
Heaven. God communicated with the devout prophets
and teachers in the church at Antioch. " As
they ministered to the Lord, and fasted, the Holy
Ghost said, Separate me Barnabas and Saul for
the work whereunto I have called them." These
apostles were therefore dedicated to God in a
most solemn manner by fasting and prayer and
the laying on of hands ; and they were sent forth
to their field of labor among the Gentiles.
Both Paul and Barnabas had been laboring as
ministers of Christ, and God had abundantly
blessed their efforts; but neither of them- had
previously been formally ordained to the gospel
ministry by prayer and the laying on of hands.
They were now authorized by the church, not
only to teach the truth, but to baptize, and to
organize churches, being invested with full ec
clesiastical authority. This was an important
era for the church. Though the middle wall of
partition between Jew and Gentile had been
broken down by the death of Christ, letting the
Gentiles into the full privileges of the gospel,
still the vail had not yet been torn from the
eyes of many of the believing Jews, and they-
could not clearly discern to the end of that which
was abolished by the Son of God. The work
was now to be prosecuted with vigor among the

ORDINATION OF PAUL AND BARNABAS. 43
Gentiles, and was to result in strengthening the
church by a great ingathering of souls.
The apostles, in this their special work, were
to be exposed to suspicion, prejudice, and jeal
ousy. As a natural consequence of their depart
ure from the exclusiveness of the Jews, their
doctrine and views would be subject to the charge
of heresy ; and their credentials as ministers of
the gospel would be questioned by many zealous,
believing Jews. God foresaw all these difficulties
which his servants would undergo, and, in his
wise providence, caused them to be invested with
unquestionable authority from the established
church of God, that their work should be above
challenge. The brethren in Jerusalem and in Antioch
were made thoroughly acquainted with all the
particulars of this divine appointment, and the
specific work of teaching the Gen tiles, whieh the
Lord had given to these apostles. Their ordina
tion was an open recognition of their divine mis
sion, as messengers specially chosen by the Holy
Ghost for a special work. Paul witnesses, in his
Epistle to the Romans, that he considered this
sacred appointment as a new and important
epoch in his life; he names himself, "a servant
of Jesus Christ, called to be an apostle, separated
unto the gospel of God."
The ordination by the laying on of hands, was,
at a later date, greatly abused; unwarrantable
importance was attached to the act. as though
a power came at once upon those who received
such ordination, which immediately qualified
them for any and all ministerial work, as though
virtue lay in the act of laying on of hands. We
have, in the history of these two apostles, only a

44 LIFE OF PAUL.
simple record of the laying on of hands, and its
bearing upon their work. Both Paul and Bar
nabas had already received their commission from
God himself; and the ceremony of the laying on
of hands added no new grace or virtual qualifica
tion. It was merely setting the seal of the
church upon the work of God — an acknowl
edged form of designation to an appointed office.
This form was a significant one to the Jews.
When a Jewish father blessed his children, he laid
his hands reverently upon their heads. When an
animal was devoted to sacrifice, the hand of the
one invested with priestly authority was laid upon
the head of the victim. Therefore, when the
ministers of Antioch laid, their hands upon the
apostles, they, by that action, asked God to be
stow his blessing upon them, in their devotion to
the specific work which God had chosen them
to do.
The apostles started out upon their mission,
taking with them Mark. They went into Seleu-
cia, and from thence sailed to Cyprus. At Sal-
amis they preached in the synagogues of the
Jews. " And when they had gone through the
isle unto Paphos. they found a certain sorcerer,
a false prophet, a Jew, whose name was Bar-
jesus; which was with the deputy of the coun
try, Sergius Paulus, a prudent man; who called
for Barnabas and Saul, and desired to hear the
word of God. But Elymas the sorcerer (for so
is his name by interpretation) withstood them,
seeking to turn away the deputy from the faith."
The deputy being a man of repute and influ
ence, the sorcerer Elymas, who was under the
control of Satan, sought by false reports and
various specious deceptions to turn him against

ORDINATION OF PAUL AND BARNABAS. 45
the apostles and destroy their influence over him.
As the magicians in Pharaoh's court withstood
Moses and Aaron, so did this sorcerer withstand
the apostles. When the deputy sent for the.
apostles, that he might be instructed in the truth,
Satan was on hand with his servant, seeking to
thwart the purpose of God, and prevent this in
fluential man from embracing the faith of Christ.
This agent of Satan greatly hindered the work
of the apostles. Thus does the fallen foe ever
work in a special manner to prevent persons of
influence, who could be of great service to the
cause, from embracing the truth of God.
But Paul, in the power of the Holy Ghost, re
buked the wicked deceiver. He "set his eyes
on him, and said, O full of all subtilty and all
mischief, thou child of the devil, thou enemy
of all righteousness, wilt thou not cease to per
vert the right ways of the Lord ? And now, be
hold, the hand of the Lord is upon thee, and thou
shalt be blind, not seeing the sun for a season.
And immediately there fell on him a mist and a
darkness; and he went about seeking some to
lead him by the hand. Then the deputy, when
he saw what was done, believed, being astonished
at the doctrine of the Lord."
The sorcerer had closed his eyes to the evi
dences of truth, and the light of the gospel, there
fore the Lord, in his righteous anger, caused his
natural eyes to be closed, shutting out from him
the light of day. This blindness was not perma
nent, but only for a season, to warn him to re
pent, and to seek pardon of God whom . he had
so offended. The confusion into which this man
was brought, with all his boasted power, made
of none effect all his subtle arts against the doc-

LIFE OF PAUL.

trine of Christ. The fact of his being obliged to
grope about in blindness, proved to all beholders
that the miracles which the apostles had per
formed, and which Elymas had denounced as be
ing produced by sleight of hand, were in truth
wrought by the power of God. The deputy was
convinced of the truth of the doctrine taught by
the apostles, and embraced the gospel of Christ.
Elymas was not a man of education, yet he
was peculiarly fitted to do the work of Satan.
Those who preach the truth of God will be
obliged to meet the wily foe in many different
forms. Sometimes it is in the person of learned,
and often in the person of ignorant, men, whom
Satan has educated to be his successful instru
ments in deceiving souls and in working iniquity.
It is the duty of the minister of Christ to stand
faithfully at his post, in the fear of God and in
the power of his strength. Thus he may put to
confusion the hosts of Satan, and triumph in the
name of the Lord.
Paul and his company now continued their
journey, going into Perga, in Pamphylia. Their
way was toilsome, they encountered hardships
and privations, and were beset by dangers on
every side, which intimidated Mark, who was
unused to hardships. As still greater difficulties
were apprehended, he became disheartened, and
refused to go farther, just at the time when his
services were most needed. He accordingly re
turned to Jerusalem, and to the peace and com
fort of his home.
Mark did not apostatize from the faith of
Christianity; but, like many young ministers,
he shrank from hardships, and preferred the
comfort and safety of home to the travels, labors,

ORDINATION OF PAUL AND BARNABAS. 47
and dangers of the missionary field. This deser
tion caused Paul to judge him unfavorably and
severely for a long time. He distrusted his stead
iness of character, and his devotion to the cause
of Christ. The mother of Mark was a convert to
the Christian religion, and her home was an
asylum for the disciples. There they were always
sure of a welcome, and a season of rest, in which
they could rally from the effect of the fierce per
secutions that everywhere assailed them in their
labors. It was during one of these visits of the apos
tles to his mother's that Mark proposed to Paul
and Barnabas that he should accompany them
on their missionary tour. He had witnessed the
wonderful, power attending their ministry; he
had felt the favor of God in his own heart; he
had seen the faith of his mother tested and tried
without wavering; he. had witnessed the mir
acles performed by the apostles, and which set
the seal of God upon their work ; he had himself
preached the Christian faith, and had longed to
devote himself entirely to the work. He had, as
the companion of the apostles, rejoiced in the suc
cess of their mission; but fear and discourage
ment overwhelmed him in the face of privation,
persecution, and danger; and he sought the at
tractions of home at a time when his services
were most needful to the apostles.
At a future period there was a sharp conten
tion between Paul and Barnabas concerning
Mark, who was still anxious to devote himself
to the work of the ministry. This contention
caused Paul and Barnabas to separate, the latter
following out his convictions, and taking Mark
with him in his work. Paul could not, at that

48 LIFE OF PAUL.
time, excuse in any degree the weakness of Mark
in deserting them and the work upon which they
had entered, for the ease and quiet of home; and
he urged that one with so little stamina was
unfit for the gospel ministry, which required
patience, self-denial, bravery, and faith, with a
willingness to sacrifice even life if need be.
Barnabas, on the other hand, was inclined to
excuse Mark, who was his nephew, because of his
inexperience. He felt anxious that he should not
abandon the ministry, for he saw in him qualifi
cations for a useful laborer in the cause of Christ.
Paul was afterward reconciled to Mark, and re
ceived him as a fellow-laborer. He also recom
mended him to the Colossians as one who was a
" fellow-worker unto the kingdom of God," and a
personal comfort to him, Paul. Again, not long
prior to his own death, he spoke of Mark as prof
itable to him in the ministry.
After the departure of Mark, Paul and Barna
bas visited Antioch in Pisidia, and on the Sab
bath went into the synagogue, and sat down;
" and after the reading of the law and the proph
ets, the rulers of the synagogue sent unto them,
saying, Ye men and brethren, if ye have any
word of exhortation for the people, say on."
Being thus invited to speak, " Paul stood up, and
beckoning with his hand said, Men of Israel, and
ye that fear God, give audience." He then pro
ceeded to give a history of the manner in which
the Lord had dealt with the Jews from the time
of their deliverance from Egyptian bondage, and
how a Saviour had been promised of the seed of
David. He then preached Jesus as the Saviour
of men, the Messiah of prophecy.
When he had finished, and the Jews had left

ORDINATION OF PAUL AND BARNABAS. 49
the synagogue, the Gentiles still lingered, and
entreated that the same words might be spoken
unto them the next Sabbath day. The apostles
created a great interest in the place, among both
Jews and Gentiles. They encouraged the believ
ers and converts to stand fast in their faith, and
to continue in the grace of God. The interest to
hear the words of the apostles was so great that
the whole city came together on the next Sab
bath day. But now, as. in the days of Christ,
when the Jewish priests and rulers saw the
multitudes that had assembled to hear the new
doctrine, they were moved by envy and jealousy,
and contradicted the words of the apostles with
blasphemy. Their old bigotry and prejudice
were also aroused, when they perceived great
numbers of Gentiles mingling with the Jews in
the congregation. They could not endure that
the Gentiles should enjoy religious privileges on
an equality with themselves, but clung tena
ciously to the idea that the blessing of God was
reserved exclusively for them. This had ever
been the great sin of the Jews, which Christ, on
several occasions, had rebuked.
They, listened, on one Sabbath day, with in
tense interest to the teachings of Paul and Bar
nabas, who preached Jesus as the promised Mes
siah; and upon the next Sabbath day, because
of the multitude of Gentiles who assembled also
to hear them, they were excited to a fienzy of
indignation, the words of the apostles were dis
torted in their minds, and they were unfitted to
weigh the evidence presented by them. When
they learned that the Messiah preached by the
apostles was to be a light to the Gentiles, as well
as the glory of his people Israel, they were be-
4

50 LIFE OF PAUL.
side themselves with rage, and used the most in
sulting language to the apostles.
The Gentiles, on the other hand, rejoiced ex
ceedingly that Christ recognized them as the
children of God, and with . grateful hearts they
listened to the word preached. The apostles
now clearly discerned their duty, and the work
which God would have them do. They turned
without hesitation to the Gentiles, preaching
Christ to them, and leaving the Jews to their
bigotry, blindness of mind, and hardness of
heart. The mind of Paul had been well pre
pared to make this decision, by the circumstances
attending his conversion, his vision in the temple
at Jerusalem, his appointment by God' to preach
to the Gentiles, and the success" which had al
ready crowned his efforts among them.
When Paul and Barnabas turned from the
Jews who dviided them, they addressed them
boldly, saying, "It was necessary that the word
of God should first have been spoken to you;
but seeing ye put it from you, and judge your
selves unworthy of everlasting life, lo, we turn
to the Gentiles. For so hath the Lord com
manded us, saying, I have set thee to be a light
of the Gentiles, that thou shouldest be for sal
vation unto the ends of the earth."
This gathering in of the Gentiles to the church
of God had been traced by the pen of inspira
tion, but had been but faintly understood. Hosea
had said, "Yet the number of the children of
Israel shall be as the sand of the sea, which
cannot be measured nor numbered; and it shall
come to pass, that in the place where it was said -
unto them, Ye are not my people, there it shall
be said unto them, Ye are the sons of the living

ORDINATION OF PAUL AND BARNABAS. 51
God." And again, "I will sow her unto me in
the earth ; and I will have mercy upon her that
had not obtained mercy ; and I will say to them
which were not my people, Thou art my people;
and they shall say, Thou art my God."
During the life pf Christ on earth he had
sought to lead the Jews out of their exclusive-
ness. The conversion of the centurion, and of
the Syrophenician woman, were instances of
his direct work outside of the acknowledged
people of Israel. The time had now come for
active and continued work among the Gentiles,
of whom whole communities received the gospel
gladly, and glorified God for the light of an
intelligent faith. The unbelief and malice of
the Jews did not turn aside the purpose of God ;
for a new Israel was grafted into the old olive-
tree. The synagogues were closed against the
apostles; "but private houses were thrown open
for their use, and public buildings of the Gentiles
were also used in which to preach the word of
God. The Jews, however, were not satisfied with
closing their synagogues against the apostles, but
desired to banish them from that region. To
effect this purpose, they sought to prejudice cer
tain devout and honorable women, who had great
influence with the government, and also men
of influence. This they accomplished by subtle
arts, and false reports. These persons of good
repute complained to the authorities against the
apostles, and they were accordingly expelled from
that district.
On this occasion the apostles followed the in
struction of Christ: "Whosoever shall not re
ceive you, nor hear you, when ye depart thence,

52 LIFE OF PAUL.
shake off the dust . under your feet for a testi
mony against them. Verily I say unto you, It
shall be more tolerable for Sodom and Gomorrah
in the day of Judgment, than for that city."
The apostles were not discouraged by this ex
pulsion; they remembered the words of their
Master: "Blessed are ye when men shall revile
you, and persecute you, and shall say all manner
of evil against you falsely, for my sake. Re
joice, and be exceeding glad; for great is your
reward in Heaven; for so persecuted they the
prophets which were before you."

CHAPTER V.
PREACHING AMONG THE HEATHEN.
The apostles next visited. Iconium. This place
was a great resort for pleasure-seekers, and per
sons who had no particular object in life. The
population was composed of Romans, Greeks,
and Jews. The apostles here, as at Antioch, first
commenced their labors in the synagogues for
their own people, the Jews. They met with
marked success ; numbers of both Jews and
Greeks accepted the gospel of Christ. But here,
as in former places where the apostles had labored,
the unbelieving Jews commenced an unreason
able opposition to those who accepted the true
faith, and, as far as lay in their power, influenced
the Gentiles against them.
The apostles, however, were not easily turned
from their work, for many were daily embracing
the doctrine of Christ. They went on faithfully
in the face of opposition, envy, and prejudice.

PREACHING AMONG THE HEATHEN. 53
Miracles were daily wrought by the disciples
through the power of God; and all whose minds
were open to evidence were affected by the con
vincing power of these things.
This increasing popularity of the doctrine of
Christ stirred the unbelieving Jews to fresh op
position. They were filled with envy and hatred,
and determined to stop the labors of the apostles
at once. They went to the authorities, and rep
resented their work in the most false and ex
aggerated light, leading the officers to fear that
the entire city was in danger of being incited to
insurrection. They stated that great numbers
were attaching themselves to the, apostles, and
suggested that it was for secret and dangerous
designs. In consequence of these charges, the disciples
were repeatedly brought before the authorities;
but in every case they so ably defended them
selves before the people, that, although the mag
istrates were prejudiced -against them by the
false statements they had heard, they dared not
condemn them. They could but acknowledge
that the teachings of the apostles were calculated
to make men virtuous, law-abiding citizens.
The unprejudiced Jews and Greeks took the
position that the morals and good order of the
city would be improved if the apostles were al
lowed to remain and work there. Upon the
occasions when the apostles were brought before
the authorities, their defense was so clear and
sensible, and the statement which they gave of
their doctrine was so calm and comprehensive,
that a considerable influence was exerted in their
favor. The doctrine they preached gained great
publicity, and was brought before a much larger

54 LIFE OF PAUL.
number of unprejudiced hearers than ever before
in that place.
The Jews perceived that their efforts to thwart
the work of the apostles were unavailing, and
only resulted in adding greater numbers to the
new faith. The rage of the Jews was worked
up to such a pitch on this account that they de
termined to compass their ends in some manner.
They stirred up the worst passions of the igno
rant, noisy mob, creating a tumult which they
attributed to the efforts of the apostles. They
then prepared to make a false charge of telling
force, and to gain the help of the magistrates in
carrying out their purpose. They determined
that the apostles should have no opportunity to
vindicate themselves ; but that mob power should
interfere, and put a stop to their labors by ston
ing them to death.
Friends of the apostles, although unbelievers,
warned them of the designs of the malicious Jews,
and urged them not to expose themselves use
lessly to their fury, but to escape for their lives.
They accordingly departed from Iconium in se
cret, and left the faithful and opposing parties
to battle for themselves, trusting God to give vic
tory to the d'octrine of Christ. But they by no
means took a final leave of Iconium ; they pur
posed to return, after the excitement then rag
ing had abated, and complete the work they had
begun. Those who observe and teach the binding claims
of God's law, frequently receive, in a degree, sim
ilar treatment to that of the apostles at Iconium.
They often meet a bitter opposition from minis
ters and people who persistently refuse the light
of God, who, by misrepresentation and falsehood,

PREACHING AMONCTTHE HEATHEN. 55
close every door by which the messenger of truth
might have access to the people.
The apostles next went to Lystra and Derbe,
cities of Lycaonia. These were inhabited by a
heathen, superstitious people; but among them
were souls that would hear and accept the doc
trine of Christ. The apostles chose to labor in
those cities because they would not there meet
Jewish prejudice and persecution. They now
came in contact with an entirely new element, —
heathen superstition and idolatry.
The apostles, in their work, met all grades of
people, and all kinds of faith and religion. They
were brought in opposition to Jewish bigotry
and intolerance, sorcery, blasphemy, unjust mag
istrates who loved to exercise their power, false
shepherds, superstition, and idolatry. While per
secution and opposition met them on every hand,
victory still crowned their efforts, and converts
were daily added to the faith.
In Lystra there was no Jewish synagogue,
though there were a few Jews in the place. The
temple of Jupiter occupied a conspicuous posi
tion there. Paul and Barnabas appeared in the
city together, teaching the doctrine of Christ
with great power and eloquence. The credulous
people believed them to be gods come down from
Heaven. As the apostles gathered the people
about them, and explained their strange belief,
the worshipers of Jupiter sought to connect these
doctrines, as far as they were able, with their own
superstitious faith.
Paul addressed them in the Greek language,
presenting for their consideration such subjects
as would lead them to a correct knowledge of
Him who should be the object of their adoration.

56 LIFE OF PAUL.
He directed their attention to the firmament of
the heavens — the sun, moon, and stars — the beau
tiful order of the recurring seasons, the mighty
mountains whose peaks were capped with snow,
the lofty trees, and the varied wonders of nature,
which showed a skill and exactitude almost be
yond finite comprehension. Through these vis
ible works of the Almighty, the apostle led the
minds of the heathen to the contemplation of the
great Mind of the universe.
He then told them of the Son of God, who
came from Heaven to our world because he loved
the children of men. His life and ministry were
presented before them; his rejection by those
whom he came to save; his trial and crucifixion
by wicked men; his resurrection from the dead
to finish his work on earth; and his ascension to
Heaven to be man's Advocate in the presence of
the Maker of the world. With the Spirit, and
power of God, Paul and Barnabas declared the
gospel of Christ.
As Paul recounted the works of Christ in heal
ing the afflicted, he perceived a cripple whose
eyes were fastened upon him, and who received
and believed his words. Paul's heart went out
in sympathy toward the afflicted man, whose
faith he discerned ; and he eagerly grasped the
hope that he might be healed by that Saviour,
who, although he had ascended to Heaven, was
still man's Friend and Physician, having more
power even than when he was upon earth.
In the presence of that idolatrous assembly,
Paul commanded the cripple to stand upright
upon his feet. _ Hitherto he had only been able
to take a sitting posture ; but he now grasped
with faith the words of Paul, and instantly obeyed

PREACHING AMONG THE HEATHEN. 57
his command, and stood on his feet for the first
time in his life. Strength came with this effort
of faith; and he who had been a cripple walked
and leaped as though he had never experienced
an infirmity.
This work performed on the cripple was a mar
vel to all beholders. The subject was so well
known, and the cure was so complete, that there
was no room for skepticism on their part. The
Lycaonians were convinced that supernatural
power attended the labors of the apostles, and
they cried out with great enthusiasm that the
gods had come down to them from Heaven in
the likeness of men. This belief was in harmony
with their traditions that gods visited the earth.
They conceived the idea that the great heathen
deities, Jupiter and Mercury, were in their midst
in the persons of Paul and Barnabas. The former
they believed to be Mercury ; for Paul was active,
earnest, quick, and eloquent with words of warn
ing and exhortation. Barnabas was believed to
be Jupiter, the father of gods, because of his ven
erable appearance, his dignified bearing, and the
mildness and benevolence expressed in his coun
tenance. The news of the miraculous cure of the cripple
was soon noised throughout all that region, until
a general excitement was aroused, and priests
from the temple of the gods prepared to do the
apostles honor, as visitants from the courts of
Heaven, to sacrifice beasts to them, and to bring
offerings of garlands and precious things. The
apostles had sought retirement and rest in a pri
vate dwelling, when their attention was attracted
by the sound of music, and the enthusiastic
shouting of a vast assembly, who had come to
the gate of the house where they were abiding.

58 LIFE OF PAUL.
When these ministers of God ascertained the
cause of this visit and its attendant excitement,
they were filled with indignation and horror.
They rent their clothing, and rushed in among
the multitude to prevent further proceedings.
Paul, in a k>ud, ringing voice that rose above the
noise of the multitude, demanded their attention ;
and, as the tumult was suddenly quelled, he in
quired, —
"Sirs, why do ye these things? We also
are men of like passions with you, and preach
unto you that ye should turn from these vanities
unto the living God, which made heaven, and
earth, and the sea, and all things that are therein ;
who in times past suffered all nations to walk
in their own ways. Nevertheless, he left not him
self without witness, in that he did good, and gave
us rain from heaven, and fruitful seasons, filling
our hearts with food and gladness."
The people listened to the words of Paul with
manifest impatience. Their superstition and en
thusiasm had been so great in regard to the apos
tles that they were loth to acknowledge their
error, and have their expectations and purposes
thwarted. Notwithstanding the apostles posi
tively denied the divinity attributed to them by
the heathen, and Paul endeavored to direct their
minds to the true God as the only object worthy
of worship, it was still most difficult to turn them
from their purpose.
They reasoned that they had with their own
eyes beheld the miraculous power exercised by
the apostles; that they had seen a cripple who
had never before used his limbs, made to leap and
rejoice in perfect health and strength, through the
exercise of the marvelous power possessed by

PREACHING AMONG THE HEATHEN. 59
these strangers. But, after much persuasion on
the part of Paul, and explanation as to the true
mission of the apostles, the people were reluc
tantly led to give up their purpose. They were
not satisfied, however, and led away the sacrificial
beasts in great disappointment that their tradi
tions of divine beings visiting the earth could
not be strengthened by this example of their favor
in coming to confer upon them special blessings
which would exalt them and their religion in the
estimation of the w6rld.
And now a strange change came upon the
fickle, excitable people, because their faith was
not anchored in the true God. The opposing
Jews of Antioch, through whose influence the
apostles were driven from that district, united
with certain Jews of Iconium, and followed
upon the track of the apostles. The miracle
wrought upon the cripple, and its effect upon
those who witnessed it, stirred up their envy, and
led them to go to the scene of the apostles-' labor,
and put their false version upon the work. They
denied that God had any part in it, and claimed
that it was accomplished through the demons
whom these men served.
The same class had formerly accused the Sav
iour of casting out devils through the power of
the prince of devils; they had denounced him as
a deceiver; and they now visited the same un
reasoning wrath upon his apostles. By means
of falsehoods they inspired the people of Lystra
with the bitterness of spirit by which they Were
themselves actuated. They claimed to be thor
oughly acquainted with the history and faith of
Paul and Barnabas, and so misrepresented their
characters and work that these heathen, who had

60 LIFE OF PAUL.
been ready to worship the apostles as divine be
ings, now considered them worse than murderers,
and that whoever should put them out of the
world would do God and mankind good service.
Those who believe and teach the truths of
God's word in these last days, meet with similar
opposition from unprincipled persons who will
not accept the truth, and who do not hesitate to
prevaricate, and even to circulate the most glar
ing falsehoods in order to destroy the influence
and hedge up the way of those whom God has
sent with a message of warning to the world.
While one class make the falsehoods and circu
late them, another class are so blinded by the
delusions of Satan as to receive them as the
words of truth. They are in the toils of the
arch-enemy, while they flatter themselves that
they are the children of God. "For this cause
God shall send them strong delusion, that they
should believe a lie; that they all might be
damned who believed not the truth, but had
pleasure in unrighteousness."
The disappointment experienced by the idola
ters in being refused the privilege of offering sac
rifices to the apostles, prepared them to turn
against these ministers of God with a zeal which
approached that of the enthusiasm with which
they had hailed them as gods. The malicious
Jews did not hesitate to take full advantage of
the superstition and credulity of this heathen
people, to carry out their cruel designs. They
incited them to attack the apostles by force ; and
they charged them not to allow Paul an oppor
tunity to speak, alleging that if they did so he
would bewitch the people.
The Lystrians rushed upon the apostles with

PREACHING AMONG THE HEATHEN. 61
great rage and fury. They hurled stones vio
lently; and Paul, bruised, battered, and fainting,
felt that his end had come. The martyrdom of
Stephen was brought vividly to his mind, and
the cruel part he had acted on that occasion. He
fell to the ground apparently dead, and the in
furiated mob dragged his insensible body through
the gates of the city, and threw it beneath the
walls. The apostle mentions this occurrence in
the subsequent enumeration of his sufferings for
the truth's sake: "Thrice was I beaten with rods;
once was I stoned ; thrice 1 suffered shipwreck ;
a night and a day I have been in the deep ; in
journeyings often; in perils of waters; in perils
of robbers; in perils by mine own countrymen;
in perils by the heathen; in perils in the city;
in perils in the wilderness ; in perils in the sea ;
in perils among false brethren."
The disciples stood around the body of Paul,
lamenting over him whom they supposed to be
dead, when he suddenly lifted his head, and arose
to his feet with the praise of God upon his lips.
To the disciples this seemed like a resurrection
from the dead, a miracle of God to preserve the
life of his faithful servant. They rejoiced with
inexpressible gladness over his restoration, and
praised God with renewed faith in the doctrine
preached by the apostles.
These disciples had been newly converted to
the faith, through the teachings of Paul, and had
stood steadfast notwithstanding the misrepresen
tation and malignant persecution of the Jews.
In fact, the unreasoning opposition of those
wicked, men had only confirmed these devoted
brethren in the faith of Christ ; and the restora
tion of Paul to life seemed to set the signet of
¦ God upon their belief.

62 LIFE OF PAUL.
Timothy had been converted through the min
istration of Paul, and was an eye-witness of the
sufferings of the apostle upon this occasion. He
stood by his apparently dead body, and saw him
arise, bruised and covered with blood, not with
groans or murmurings upon his lips, but with
praises to Jesus Christ, that he was permitted to
suffer for his name. In one of the epistles of
Paul to Timothy he refers to his personal knowl
edge of this occurrence. Timothy became the
most important help to Paul and to the church.
He was the faithful companion of the apostle in
his trials and in his joys. The father of Timo
thy was a Greek; "but his mother was a Jewess,
and he had been thoroughly educated in the Jew
ish religion.

CHAPTER VI.
JEW AND GENTILE.
The next day after the stoning of Paul, the
apostles left the city, according to the direction
of Christ: "When they persecute you in this city,
flee ye into another." They departed for Derbe,
where their labors were blessed, and many souls
were led to embrace the truth. But both Paul
and Barnabas returned again to visit Antioch,
Iconium, and Lystra, the fields of labor where
they had met such opposition and persecution.
In all those places were many that believed the
truth; and the apostles felt it their duty to
strengthen and encourage their brethren who
were exposed to reproach and bitter opposition.
They were determined to securely bind off the

JEW AND GENTILE. 63
work which they had done, that it might not
ravel out. Churches were organized in the
places mentioned, elders appointed in each church,
and the proper order established there.
Paul and Barnabas soon after returned to An
tioch in Syria, where they again labored for
some time; and many Gentiles there embraced
the doctrine of Christ. But certain Jews from
Judea raised a general consternation among the
believing Gentiles by agitating the question of
circumcision. They asserted with great assur
ance, that none could be saved without being cir
cumcised and keeping the entire ceremonial law.
This was an important question, and one which
affected the church in a very great degree. Paul
and Barnabas met it with promptness, and op
posed introducing the subject to the Gentiles.
They were opposed in this by the believing Jews
of Antioch, who favored the position of those
from Judea. The matter resulted in much dis
cussion and want of harmony in the church, un
til finally the church at Antioch, apprehending
that a division among them would occur from
any further discussion of the question, decided
to send Paul and Barnabas, together with some
responsible men of Antioch, to Jerusalem, to lay
the matter before the apostles and elders. There
they were to meet delegates from the different
churches, and those who had come to attend the
approaching annual festivals. Meanwhile all
controversy was to cease until a final decision
should be made by the responsible men of the
church. This decision was then to be universally
accepted by the various churches throughout the
country. The apostles, in making their way to Jeru-

64 LIFE OF PAUL.
salem, called upon the brethren of the cities
through which' they passed, and encouraged them
by relating their experience in the work of God,
and the conversion of the Gentiles to the faith.
Upon arriving at Jerusalem, the delegates from
Antioch related before the assembly of the
churches the success that had attended the min
istry with them, and the confusion that had re
sulted from the fact that certain converted Phari-
,sees declared that the Gentile converts must be
circumcised and keep the law of Moses in order
to be saved.
The Jews were not generally prepared to move
as fast as the providence of God opened the way.
It was evident to them from the result of the
apostles' labors among tho Gentiles, that the
converts among the latter people would far ex
ceed the Jewish converts; and that if the re
strictions and ceremonies of the Jewish law were
not made obligatory upon their accepting the
faith of Christ, the national peculiarities of the
Jews, which kept them distinct from all other
people, would finally disappear from among those
who embraced the gospel truths.
The Jews had prided themselves upon their
divinely appointed services; and they concluded
that as God once specified the Hebrew manner
of worship, it was impossible that he should ever
authorize a change in any of its specifications.
They decided that Christianity must connect
itself with the Jewish laws and ceremonies.
They were slow to discern to the end of that
which had been abolished by the death of Christ,
and to perceive that all their sacrificial offerings
had but prefigured the death of the Son of God,
in which type had met its antitype rendering

JEW AND GENTILE. 65
valueless the divinely appointed ceremonies and
sacrifices of the Jewish religion.
Paul had prided himself upon his Pharisaical
strictness; but after the revelation of Christ to
him on the road to Damascus, the mission of
the Saviour, and his own work in the conversion
of the Gentiles, were plain to his mind; and he
fully comprehended the difference between a
living faith and a dead formalism. Paul still
claimed to be one of the children of Abraham,
and kept the ten commandments in letter and
in spirit as faithfully as he had ever done before
his conversion to Christianity. But he knew
that the typical ceremonies must soon altogether
cease, since that which they had shadowed forth
had come to pass, and the light of the gospel
was shedding its glory upon the Jewish religion,
giving a new significance to its ancient rites.
The question of circumcision was warmly dis
cussed in the assembly. The Gentile converts
lived in a community of idolaters. Sacrifices
and offerings were made to senseless idols, by
these ignorant and superstitious people. The
priests of these gods carried on an extensive
merchandise with the offerings brought to them ;
and the Jews feared that the Gentile converts
would bring Christianity into disrepute by pur
chasing those things which had been offered to
idols, and thereby sanctioning, in some measure,
an idolatrous worship.
Also, the Gentiles were accustomed to eat the
flesh of animals that had been strangled; while
the Jews had been divinely instructed with re
gard to the food they should use. They were
particular, in killing beasts, that the blood should
now from the body, else it was not regarded as
5

66 LIFE OF PAUL.
healthful meat. God had given these injunctions
to the Jews for the purpose of preserving their
health and strength. The Jews considered it
sinful to use blood as an article of diet. They
considered that the blood was the life ; and that
the shedding of blood was in consequence of sin.
The Gentiles, on the contrary, practiced catch
ing the blood which flowed from the victim of
sacrifice, and drinking it, or using it in the prep
aration of their food. The Jews could not change
the customs which they had so long observed,
and which they had adopted under the special
direction of God. Therefore, ,as things then
stood, if Jew and Gentile came to eat at the
same table, the former would be shocked and
outraged by the habits and manners of the latter.
The Gentiles, and especially the Greeks, were
extremely licentious; and many, in accepting
Christianity, had united the truth to their un-
sanctified natures, and continued to practice for
nication. The Jewish Christians could not toler
ate such immorality, which was not even regarded
as criminal by the Greeks. The Jews, therefore,
held it highly proper that circumcision, and the
observance of the ceremonial law, should be
brought to the Gentile converts as a test of their
sincerity and devotion. This they believed would
prevent the accession to the church of those who
were carried away by mere feeling, or who adopted
the faith without a true conversion of heart, and
who might afterward disgrace the cause by im
morality and excesses.
The questions thus brought under the consid
eration of the council seemed to present insur
mountable difficulties, viewed in whatever light.
But the Holy Ghost had, in reality, already set-

JEW AND GENTILE. 67
tied this problem, upon the decision of which
depended the prosperity, and even the existence,
of the Christian church. Grace, . wisdom, and
sanctified judgment were given to the apostles
to decide the vexed question.
Peter reasoned that the Holy Ghost had de
cided the matter by descending with equal power
upon the uncircumcised Gentiles and the circum
cised Jews. He recounted his vision, in which
God had presented before him a sheet filled with
all manner of four-footed beasts, and had bidden
him kill and eat; that when he had refused,
affirming that he had never eaten that which
was common or unclean, God had said, " What
God hath cleansed, that call not thou common."
He related the plain interpretation of these
words, which was given to him almost immedi
ately in his summons to go to the Gentile centu
rion, and instruct him in the faith of Christ.
This message showed that God was no respecter
of persons, but accepted and , acknowledged
those who feared him, and worked righteous
ness. Peter told of his astonishment, when, in
speaking the words of truth to the Gentiles, he
witnessed the Holy Spirit take possession of his
hearers, both Jews and Gentiles. The same light
and glory that was reflected upon the circumcised
Jews, shone also upon the countenances of the
uncircumcised Gentiles. This was the warning
of God that he should not regard the one as in
ferior to the other; for the blood of Jesus Christ
could cleanse from all uncleanness.
Peter had reasoned once before, in like man
ner, with his brethren, concerning the conversion
of Cornelius and his friends, and his fellowship
with them. On that occasion he had related how

68 LIFE OF PAUL.
the Holy Ghost fell on them, and had said, " For
asmuch then as God gave them the like gift as
he did unto us, who believed on the Lord Jesus
Christ, what was I that I could withstand God? "
Now, with equal fervor and force, he said, " God,
which knoweth the hearts, bare them witness,
giving them the Holy Ghost, even as he did unto
us, and put no difference between us and them,
purifying their hearts by faith. Now, therefore,
why tempt ye God, to put a yoke upon the neck
of the disciples, which neither our fathers nor
we were able to bear? "
This yoke was not the law of ten command
ments, as those who oppose the binding claim of
the law assert ; but Peter referred to the law of
ceremonies, which was made null and void by
the crucifixion of Christ. This address of Peter
brought the assembly to a point where they could
listen with reason to Paul and Barnabas, who
related their experience in working among the
Gentiles. " Then all the multitude kept silence,
and gave audience to Barnabas and Paul, declar
ing what miracles and wonders God had wrought
among the Gentiles by them."
James bore his testimony with decision — that
God designed to bring in the Gentiles to enjoy all
the privileges of the Jews. The Holy Ghost saw
good not to impose the ceremonial law on the
Gentile converts; and the apostles and elders,
after careful investigation of the subject, saw the
matter in the same light, and their mind was as
the mind of the Spirit of God. James presided
at the council, and his final decision was, " Where
fore my sentence is, that we trouble not them
which from among the Gentiles are turned to
God."

JEW AND GENTILE. 69
This ended the discussion. In this instance we
have a refutation of the doctrine held by the
Roman Catholic Church — that Peter was the
head of the church. Those who, as popes, have
claimed to be his successors, have no founda
tion for their pretensions. Nothing in the life of
Peter gives sanction to those pretended claims.
If the professed successors of Peter had imitated
his example, they would have taken no authori
tative position, but one on an equality with that
of their brethren.
James, in this instance, seems to have been
chosen to decide the matter which was brought
before the council. It was his sentence that the
ceremonial law, and especially the ordinance of
circumcision, be not in any wise urged upon the
Gentiles, or even recommended to them. James
¦sought to impress the fact upon his brethren
that the Gentiles, in turning to God from idolatry,
made a great change in their faith; and that
much caution should be used not to trouble their
minds with perplexing and doubtful questions,
lest they be discouraged in following Christ.
The Gentiles, however, were to take no course
which should materially conflict with the views
of their Jewish brethren, or which would create
prejudice in their minds against them. The apos:
ties and elders therefore agreed to instruct the
Gentiles by letter to abstain from meats offered
to idols, from fornication, from things strangled,
and from blood. They were required to keep the
commandments, and to lead holy lives. The Gen
tiles were assured that the men who had urged
circumcision upon them were not authorized to
do so by the apostles.
Paul and Barnabas were recommended to them

70 LIFE OF PAUL.
as men who had hazarded their lives for the Lord.
Judas and Silas were sent with these apostles to
declare to the Gentiles, by word of mouth, the
decision of the council: "For it seemed good to
the Holy Ghost, and to us, to lay upon you no
greater burden than these necessary things ; that
ye abstain from meats offered to idols, and from
blood, and from things strangled, and from forni
cation ; from which if ye keep yourselves, ye shall
do well." The four servants of God were sent to
Antioch with the epistle and message, which put
an end to all controversy ; for it was the voice of
the highest authority upon earth.
The council which decided this case was com
posed of the founders of the Jewish and Gentile
Christian churches. Elders from Jerusalem, and
deputies from Antioch, were present; and the
most influential churches were represented. The
council did not claim infallibility in their delib
erations, but moved from the dictates of enlight
ened judgment, and with the dignity of a church
established by the divine will. They saw that
God himself had decided this question by favor
ing the Gentiles with the Holy Ghost; and it was
left for them to follow the guidance of the Spirit.
The entire body of Christians were not called
to vote upon the question. The apostles and
elders — men of influence and judgment — framed
and issued the decree, which was thereupon
generally accepted by the Christian churches.
All were not-- pleased, however, with this de
cision; there was a faction of false brethren
who assumed to engage in a work on their own
responsibility. They indulged in murmuring
and fault-finding, proposing new plans, and
seekmg to pull down the work of the experienced

JEW AND GENTILE. 71
men whom God had ordained to teach the doc
trine of Christ. The church has had such ob
stacles to meet from the first, and will ever have
them to the close of time.
Jerusalem was the metropolis of the Jews, and
there were found the greatest exclusiveness and
bigotry. The Jewish Christians who lived in
sight of the temple would naturally allow their
minds to revert to the peculiar privileges of the '
Jews as a nation. As they saw Christianity de
parting from the ceremonies and traditions of
Judaism, and perceived that the peculiar sacred-
ness with which the Jewish customs had been
invested would soon be lost sight of in the light
of the new faith, many grew indignant against
Paul, as one who had, in a great measure, caused
this change. Even the disciples were not all pre
pared to willingly accept the decision of the coun
cil. Some were zealous for the ceremonial law,
and regarded Paul with jealousy, because they
thought his principles were lax in regard to the
obligation of the Jewish law.
When Peter, at a later date, visited Antioch,
he acted in accordance with the light given him
from Heaven, and the decision of the council.
He overcame his natural prejudice so far as to sit
at table with the Gentile converts. But when
certain Jews who were most zealous for the cere
monial law came from Jerusalem, he changed his
deportment toward the converts from paganism
in so marked a degree that it left a most painful
impression upon their minds. Quite a number
followed Peter's example. Even Barnabas was
influenced by the injudicious course of the apos
tle ; and a division was threatened in the church.
But Paul, who saw the wrong done the church

72 LIFE OF PAUL.
through the double part acted by Peter, openly
rebuked him for thus disguising his true senti
ments. Peter saw the error into which he had fallen,
and immediately set about repairing it as far as
possible. God, who knoweth the end from the
beginning, permitted Peter to exhibit this weak
ness of character, in order that he might see that
there was nothing in himself whereof he might
boast. God also saw that in time to come some
would be so deluded as to claim for Peter and his
pretended successors, exalted prerogatives which
belong only to God; and this history of the apos
tle's weakness was to remain as a proof of his
human fallibility, and of the fact that he stood in
no way above the level of the other apostles. '

CHAPTER VII.
IMPRISONMENT OF PAUL AND SILAS.
In company with Silas, Paul again visited Lys
tra, where he had been greeted as a god by the
heathen ; where the opposing Jews had followed
on his track, and by their misrepresentation
had turned the reverence of the people into in
sult, abuse, and a determination to kill him.
Yet we find him again on the scene pf his former
danger, looking after the fruit of his labors there.
He found that the converts to Christ had not
been intimidated by the violent persecution of
the apostles ; but, on the contrary, were confirmed
in the faith, believing that the kingdom of Christ"
would be reached through trial and suffering.
Paul found that Timothy was closely bound to
him by the ties of Christian union. This man

IMPRISONMENT OF PAUL AND SILAS. 73
had been instructed in the Holy Scriptures from
his childhood, and educated for a strictly religious
life. He had witnessed the sufferings of Paul
upon his former visit to Lystra, and the bonds of
Christian sympathy had knit his heart firmly to
that of the apostle. Paul accordingly thought
best to take Timothy with him to assist in his
labors. The extreme caution of Paul is manifested
in this act.. He had refused the companionship
of Mark, because he dared not trust him in an
emergency. But in Timothy he saw one who
fully appreciated the ministerial work, who re
spected his position, and was not appalled at the
prospect of suffering and persecution. Yet he
did not venture to accept Timothy, an untried
youth, without diligent inquiry with regard to
his life and character. After fully satisfying
himself on these points, Paul received Timothy
as his fellow-laborer and son in the gospel.
Paul, with his usual good judgment, caused
Timothy to be circumcised ; not that God required
it, but in order to remove from the minds of the
Jews an obstacle to Timothy's ministration. Paul
was to labor from place to place in the syna
gogues, and there to preach Christ. If his com
panion should be known as an uncircumcised
heathen, the work of both would be greatly hin
dered by the prejudice and bigotry of the people,
¦The apostle everywhere met a storm of persecu
tion. He desired to bring the Jews to Chris
tianity, and sought, as far as was consistent with
the faith, to remove every pretext for opposition.
Yet while he conceded this much to Jewish
prejudice, his faith and teachings declared that
circumcision or uncircumcision was nothing, but
the gospel of Christ was everything.

74 LIFE OF PAUL.
At Philippi, Lydia, of the city of Thyatira,
heard the apostles, and her heart was open to re
ceive the truth. She and her household were
converted and baptized, and she entreated the
apostles to make her house their home.
Day after day, as they went to their devotions,
a" woman with the spirit of divination followed
them, crying, " These men are the servants of the
most high God, which show unto us the way of
salvation." This woman was a special agent of
Satan; and, as the devils were troubled by the
presence of Christ, so the evil spirit whieh pos
sessed her was ill at ease in the presence of the
apostles. Satan knew that his kingdom was in
vaded, and took this way of opposing the work
of the ministers of God. The words of recom
mendation uttered by this woman were an injury
to the cause, distracting the minds of the people
from the truths presented to them, and throw
ing disrepute upon the work by causing people
to believe that the men who spoke with the
Spirit and power of God were actuated by the
same spirit as this emissary of Satan.
The apostles endured this opposition for several
days; then Paul, under inspiration of the Spirit
of God, commanded the evil spirit to leave the
woman. Satan was thus met and rebuked. The
immediate and continued silence of the woman
testified that the apostles were the servants of
God, and that the demon had acknowledged them
to be such, and had obeyed their command.
When the woman was dispossessed of the spirit
of the devil, and restored to herself, her masters
were alarmed for their craft. They saw that all
hope of receiving money from her divinations
and soothsayings was at an end, and perceived

IMPRISONMENT OF PAUL AND SILAS. 75
that, if the apostles were allowed to continue
their work, their own source of income would
soon be entirely cut off.
A cry was therefore raised against the serv
ants of God, for many were interested in gain
ing money by Satanic delusions. They brought
Paul and Silas before the magistrates with the
charge that " these men, being Jews, do ex
ceedingly trouble our city, and teach customs
which are- not lawful for us to receive, neither
to observe, being Romans."
Satan stirred up a frenzy among the people.
A mob spirit prevailed, and was sanctioned by the
authorities, who, with their official hands, tore
the clothes from the apostles, and commanded
them to be scourged. "And when they had laid
many stripes upon them, they cast them into
prison, charging the jailer to keep them safely;
who, having received such a charge, thrust them
into the inner prison, and made their feet fast in
the stocks."
The apostles were left in a very painful condi
tion. Their lacerated and bleeding backs were
in contact with the rough stone floor, while their
feet were elevated and bound fast in the stocks.
In this unnatural position they suffered extreme
torture; yet they did not groan nor complain,
but conversed with and encouraged each other,
and praised God with grateful hearts that they
were found worthy to suffer shame for . his dear
name. Paul was reminded of the persecution he
had been instrumental in heaping upon the dis
ciples of Christ, and he was devoutly thankful
that his eyes had been opened to see, and his
heart to feel, the glorious truths of the gospel of
the Son of God, and that he had been privileged
to preach the doctrine which he had once despised.

76 LIFE OF PAUL.
There in the pitchy darkness and desolation
of the dungeon, Paul and Silas prayed, and sung
songs of praise to God. The other prisoners
heard with astonishment the voice of prayer and
praise issuing from the inner prison. They had
been accustomed to hear shrieks and moans,
cursing and swearing, breaking at night upon
the silence of the prison; but they had never be
fore heard the words of prayer and praise as
cending from that gloomy cell. The guards and
prisoners marveled who were these men who,
cold, hungry, and tortured, could still rejoice and
converse cheerfully with each other.
Meanwhile the magistrates had returned to
their homes congratulating themselves upon hav
ing quelled a tumult by their prompt and de
cisive measures. But upon their way home they
heard more fully concerning the character and
work of the men whom they had sentenced to
scourging and imprisonment. They also saw
the woman who had been freed from Satanic in
fluence, and who had been a very troublesome
subject to them. They were sensibly struck by
the change in her countenance and demeanor.
She had become quiet, peaceful, and possessed of
her right mind. They were indignant with them
selves when they discovered that in all proba
bility they had visited upon two innocent men
the rigorous penalty of the Roman law against
the worst criminals. They decided that in the
morning they would command them to be pri
vately released, and escorted in safety from the
city, beyond the danger of violence from the mob.
But while men were cruel and vindictive, or
criminally negligent of the solemn responsibili
ties devolving upon them, God had not forgotten

IMPRISONMENT OF PAUL AND SILAS. 77
to be gracious to his suffering servants. An
angel was sent from Heaven to release the apos
tles. As he neared the Roman prison, the earth
trembled beneath his feet, the whole city was
shaken by the earthquake, and the prison walls
reeled like a reed in the wind. The heavily
bolted doors flew open ; the chains and fetters fell
from the hands and feet of every prisoner.
The keeper of the jail had heard with amaze
ment the prayers and singing of the imprisoned
apostles. , When they were led in, he had seen
their swollen and bleeding wounds, and he had
himself caused their feet to be fastened in the
instruments of torture. He had expected to
hear bitter wailing, groans, and imprecations;
but lo! his ears were greeted with joyful praise.
He fell asleep with these sounds in his ears ; but
was awakened by the earthquake, and the shak
ing of the prison walls.
Upon awakening he saw all the prison doors
open, and his first thought was that the prison
ers had escaped. He remembered with what an
explicit charge the prisoners had been intrusted
to his care the night before, and he felt sure
that death would be the penalty of his apparent
unfaithfulness. He cried out in the bitterness of
his spirit that it was better for him to die by his
own hand than to submit to a disgraceful execu
tion. He was about to kill himself, when Paul
cried out with a loud voice, " Do thyself no harm ;
for we are all here."
The severity with which the jailer had treated
the apostles had not roused their resentment, or
they would have allowed him to commit suicide.
But their hearts were filled with the love of
Christ, and they held no malice against their

78 LIFE OF PAUL.
persecutors. The jailer dropped his sword, and
called for a light. He hastened into the inner
dungeon, and fell down before Paul and Silas,
begging their forgiveness. He then brought
them into the open court, and inquired of them,
" Sirs, what must I do to be saved ?"
He had trembled because of the wrath of God
expressed in the earthquake; he had been ready
to die by his own hand for fear of the penalty of
the Roman law, when-Jie thought the prisoners
had escaped; but now all these things were of
little consequence to him compared with the new
and strange dread that agitated his mind, and
his desire to possess that tranquility and cheer
fulness manifested by the apostles under their
extreme suffering and abuse. He saw the light
of Heaven mirrored in their countenances ; he
knew that God had interposed in a miraculous
manner to save their lives; and the words of the
woman possessed by the power of divination
came to his mind with peculiar forces "These
men are the servants of the most high God,
which show unto us the way of salvation."
He saw his own deplorable condition in con
trast with that of the disciples, and with deep
humility and reverence asked them to show him
the way of life. "And they said, Believe on the
Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved, and
thy house. And they spake unto him the word
of the Lord, and to all that were in his house."
The jailer then washed the wounds of the apos
tles, and ministered unto them ; and was baptized
by them. A sanctifying influence spread among
the inmates of the prison, and the hearts of all
were opened to receive the truths uttered by the
apostles. They were convinced also that the liv-

IMPRISONMENT OF PAUL AND SILAS. 79
ing God, whom these men served, had miracu
lously released them from bondage.
The citizens had been greatly terrified by the
earthquake. When the officers informed the
magistrates in the morning of what had occurred
at the prison, they were alarmed, and sent the
sergeants to liberate the apostles from prison.
" But Paul said unto them, They have beaten us
openly, uncondemned, being Romans, and have
cast us into prison ; and now do they thrust us
out privily? nay, verily; but let them come
themselves and fetch us out."
Paul and Silas felt that to maintain the dignity
of Christ's church, they must not submit to the
illegal course proposed by the Roman magistrates.
The apostles were Roman citizens, and it was un
lawful to scourge a Roman, save for the most
flagrant crime, or to deprive him of his liberty
without a fair trial and condemnation. They
had been publicly thrust into prison, and now re
fused to be privately released, without proper ac
knowledgments on the part of the magistrates.
When this word was brought to the authorities,
they were alarmed for fear the apostles would
make complaint of their unlawful treatment to
the emperor, and cause the magistrates to lose
their positions. They accordingly visited the
prison, apologized to the apostles for their injus
tice and cruelty, and themselves conducted them
out of the prison, and entreated them to depart
out of the city. Thus the Lord wrought for his
servants in their extremity.
The magistrates entreated them to depart, be
cause they feared their influence over the people,
and the power of Heaven that had interposed in
behalf of those innocent men who had been un-

80 LIFE OF PAUL.
lawfully scourged and imprisoned. Acting upon
the principles given them by Christ, the apostles
would not urge their presence where it was not
desired. They complied with the request of the
magistrates, but did not hasten their departure
precipitously. They went rejoicing from the
prison to the house of Lydia, where they met the
new converts to the faith of Christ, and related
all the wonderful dealings of God with them.
They related their night's experience, and the con
version of the keeper of the prison, and of the
prisoners. The apostles viewed their labors in Philippi as
not in vain. They there met much opposition
and persecution; but the intervention of Provi
dence in their behalf, and the conversion of the
jailer and all his house, more than atoned for the
disgrace and suffering they had endured. The
Philippians saw represented in the deportment
and presence of mind of the apostles the spirit of
the religion of Jesus Christ. The apostles might
have fled when the earthquake opened their
prison doors and loosened their fetters ; but that
would have been an acknowledgment that they
were criminals, which would have been a dis
grace to the gospel of Christ; the jailer would
have been exposed to the penalty of death, and
the general influence would have been bad. As
it was, Paul controlled the liberated prisoners so
perfectly that not one attempted to escape.
The Philippians could but acknowledge the
nobility and generosity of the apostles in their
course of action, especially in forbearing to ap-
' peal to a higher power against the magistrates
who had persecuted them. The news of their
unjust imprisonment and miraculous deliverance,

OPPOSITION AT THESSALONICA. 81
was noised about through all that region, and
brought the apostles and their ministry before
the notice of a large number who would not oth
erwise have been reached.
Paul's labors at Philippi resulted in the es
tablishment of a church there, whose numbers
steadily increased. His example of zeal and
devotion, above all, his willingness to suffer for
Christ's sake, exerted a deep and lasting influence
upon the converts to the faith. They highly
prized the precious truths for which the apostle
had sacrificed so much, and they gave themselves,
with whole-hearted devotion, to the cause of
their Redeemer.
This church did not escape persecution. Says
Paul, in his Epistle to the Philippians: "Unto
you it is given in the behalf of Christ, not only
to believe on him, but also to suffer for his sake ;
having the same conflict which ye saw in me."
Yet such was their steadfastness in the faith
that he declares: "I thank my God upon every
remembrance of you, always in every prayer of
mine for you all making request with joy, for
your fellowship in the gospel from the first day
until now."

CHAPTER VIII.
OPPOSITION AT THESSALONICA.
After leaving Philippi, Paul and Silas made
their way to Thessalonica. They were there
privileged to address a large concourse of people
in the synagogue, with good effect. Their ap
pearance bore evidence of their recent shameful
treatment, and necessitated an explanation of
6

82 LIFE OF PAUL.
what they had endured. This they made with
out exalting themselves, but magnified the grace
of God, which had wrought their deliverance.
The apostles, however, felt that they had no time
to dwell upon their own afflictions. They were
burdened with the message of Christ, and deeply
in earnest in his work.
Paul made the prophecies in the Old Testament
relating to the Messiah, and the agreement of
those prophecies with the life and teachings of
Christ, clear in the minds of all among his hearers
who would accept evidence upon the subject.
Christ in his ministry had opened the minds of
his disciples to the Old-Testament scriptures;
"beginning at Moses and all the prophets, he
expounded unto them in all the scriptures the
things concerning himself." Peter, in preaching
Christ, produced his evidence from the Old-Testa
ment scriptures, beginning with Moses and the
prophets. Stephen pursued the same course, and
Paul followed these examples, giving inspired
proof in regard to the mission, suffering, death,
resurrection, and ascension of Christ. He clearly
proved his identity with the Messiah, through
the testimony of Moses and the prophets; and
showed that it was the voice of Christ which
spoke through the prophets and patriarchs from
the days of Adam to that time.
He showed how impossible it was for them to
explain the passover without Christ as revealed
in the Old Testament; and how the brazen ser
pent lifted up in the wilderness symbolized Jesus
Christ, who was lifted up upon the cross. He
taught them that all their religious services and
ceremonies would have been valueless if they
should now reject the Saviour, who was re-

_ OPPOSITION AT THESSALONICA. 83
vealed to them, and who was represented in
those ceremonies. He showed them that Christ
was the key which unlocked the Old Testament,
and gave access to its rich treasures.
Thus Paul preached to the Thessalonians three
successive Sabbaths, reasoning with them from
the Scriptures, upon the life, death, and resurrec
tion of Christ. He snowed them that the expec
tation of the Jews with regard to the Messiah
was not according to prophecy, which had fore
told a Saviour to come in- humility and poverty,
to be rejected, despised, and slain.
He declared that. Christ would come a second
time in power and great glory, and establish his
kingdom upon the earth, subduing all authority,
and ruling over all nations. Paul was an Ad-
ventist; he presented the important event of the
second coming of Christ with such power and
reasoning that a deep impression, which never
wore away, was made upon the minds of the
Thessalonians. They had strong faith in the second coming
of Christ, and greatly feared that they might not
live to witness the event. Paul, however, did
not give them the impression that Christ would
come in their day. He referred them to coming
events which must transpire before that time
should arrive. Writing to them afterwards, he
warned them that they should " be not soon shaken
in mind, or be troubled, neither by spirit, nor by
word, nor by letter as from us, as that the day of
Christ is at hand. Let no man deceive you by
any means; for that day shall not come, except
there come a falling away first, and that man
of sin be revealed, the son of perdition."
Paul foresaw that there was danger of his

84 LIFE OF PAUL.
words being misinterpreted, and that some would
claim that he, by special revelation, warned the
people of the immediate coming of Christ. This
he knew would cause confusion of faith; for dis
appointment usually brings unbelief. He there
fore cautioned the brethren to receive no such
message as coming from him.
In his Epistle to the Thessalonians, Paul re
minds them of his manner of laboring among
them. 1 Thess. 2 : 1-4. He declares that he did
not seek to win souls through flattery, deception,
or guile. "But as we were allowed of God to
be put in trust with the gospel, even so we speak ;
not as pleasing men, but God, which trieth our
hearts." Paul rebuked and warned his converts
with the faithfulness of a father to his children,
while, at the same time, he cherished them as
tenderly as a fond mother would her child.
When the Jews saw that the apostles were
successful in obtaining large congregations; that
many were accepting their doctrines — among
them the leading women of the city, and mul
titudes of Gentiles — they were filled with envy
and jealousy. These Jews were not then in
favor with the Roman power, because they had
raised an insurrection in the metropolis not long
previous to this time. They were regarded with
suspicion, and their liberty was, in a measure,
restricted. They now saw an opportunity to
take advantage of circumstances to re-establish
themselves in favor, and, at the same time, to
throw reproach upon the apostles and the con
verts to Christianity.
This they set about doing by representing that
the leaders in the new doctrine were raising a
tumult among the people. They accordingly ex-

OPPOSITION AT THESSALONICA. 85
cited the passions of the worthless mob by cun
ningly devised falsehoods, and incited them to
make an uproarious assault upon the house of
Jason, the temporary home of the apostles. This
they did with a fury more like that of wild
beasts than of men. They had been instructed
by the Jews to bring out Paul and Silas, and
drag them to the authorities, accusing them of
creating all this uproar, and of raising an insur
rection. When they had broken into the house, how
ever, they found that the apostles were not there.
Friends who had apprehended what was about
to occur, had hastened them out of the city, and
they had departed for Berea. In their mad dis
appointment at not finding Paul and Silas, the
mob seized Jason and his brother, and dragged
them before the authorities with the complaint:
" These that have turned the world upside down
are come hither also ; whom Jason hath received ;
and these all do contrary to the decrees of Caesar,
saying that there is another king, one Jesiis."
The Jews interpreted the words of Paul to
mean that Christ would come the second time in
that generation, and reign upon the earth as
king over all nations. The charge was brought
against the apostles with so -much determination
that the magistrates credited it, and put Jason
under bonds to keep the peace, as Paul and Silas
were not to be found. The persecuting Jews
flattered themselves that by their course toward
the Christians they had regained the confidence
of the magistrates, and had established their
reputation as loyal citizens, while they had, at
the same time, gratified their malice toward the
apostles, and transferred to the converts to Chris-

86 LIFE OF PAUL.
tianity the suspicion which had heretofore rested
upon themselves.
In his first Epistle to the Thessalonians, Paul
says, " For our gospel came not unto you in word
only, but also in power, and in the Holy Ghost,
and in much assurance; as ye know what man-,
ner of men we were among you for your sake.
And ye became followers of us, and of the Lord,
having received the word in much affliction, with
joy of the Holy Ghost ; so that ye were ensamples
to all that believe in Macedonia and Achaia."
Those who preach unpopular truth in our clay
meet with determined resistance, as did the apos
tles. They need expect no more favorable recep
tion from a large majority of professed Christians
than did Paul from his Jewish brethren. There
will be a union of opposing elements against
them ; for however diverse from each other dif
ferent organizations may be in their sentiments
and religious faith, their forces are united in
trampling under foot the fourth commandment
in the law of God.
Those who will not themselves accept the
truth are most zealous that others shall not re
ceive it; and those are not wanting who perse-
veringly manufacture falsehoods, and stir up the
base passions of the people to make the truth
of God of none effect. But the messengers of
Christ must arm themselves with watchfulness
and prayer, and move forward with faith, firm
ness, and courage, and, in the name of Jesus,
keep at their work, as did the apostles. They
must sound the note of warning to the world,
teaching the transgressors of the law what sin
is. and pointing them to Jesus Christ as its great
and only remedy.

PAUL AT BEREA AND ATHENS. 87
CHAPTER IX.
PAUL AT BEREA AND ATHENS.
At Berea Paul again commenced his work by
going into the synagogue of the Jews to preach
the gospel of Christ. He says of them, " These
were more noble than those in Thessalonica, in
that they received the word with all readiness of
mind, and searched the Scriptures daily, whether
those things were so. Therefore many of them
believed; also of honorable women which were
Greeks, and of men, not a few."
In the presentation of the truth, those who
honestly desire to be right will be awakened to a
diligent searching of the Scriptures. This will
produce results similar to those that attended the
labors of the apostles in Berea. But those who
preach the truth in these days meet many who
are the opposite of the Bereans. They cannot
controvert the doctrine presented to them, yet
they manifest the utmost reluctance to investi
gate the evidence offered in its favor, and assume
that even if it is the truth it is a matter of little
consequence whether or not they accept it as
such. They think that their old faith and cus
toms are good enough for them. But the Lord,
who sent -out his ambassadors with a message to
the world, will hold the people responsible for the
manner in which they treat the words of his
servants. God will judge all according to the
light which has been presented to them, whether
it is plain to them or not. -It is their duty to
investigate as did the Bereans. The Lord says
through the prophet Hosea: "My people are

88 LIFE OF PAUL.
destroyed for lack of knowledge; because thou
hast rejected knowledge, I will also reject thee."
The minds of the Bereans were not narrowed
by prejudice, and they were willing to investi
gate and receive the truths preached by the apos
tles. If the people of our time would follow the
example of the noble Bereans, in searching the
Scriptures daily, and in comparing the messages
brought to them with what is there recorded,
there would be thousands loyal to God's law
where there is one to-day. But many who pro
fess to love God have no desire to change from
error to truth, and they cling to the pleasing
fables of the last days. Error blinds the mind
and leads from God; but truth gives light to the
mind, and life to the soul.
The unbelieving Jews of Thessalonica, filled
with jealousy and hatred of the apostles, and not
content with having driven them from their
labors among the Thessalonians, followed them to
Berea, and again stirred up the excitable passions
of the lower class to do them violence. The
teachers of the truth were again driven from
their field of labor. Persecution followed them
from city to city. This hasty retreat from Berea
deprived Paul of the opportunity he had antici
pated of again visiting the brethren at Thessa
lonica. Although the opposers of the doctrine of Christ
could not hinder its actual advancement, they
still succeeded in making the work of the apos
tles exceedingly hard. God, in his providence,
permitted Satan to hinder Paul from returning
to the Thessalonians. Yet the faithful apostle
steadily pressed on through opposition, conflict,
and persecution, to carry out the purpose of God

PAUL AT BEREA AND ATHENS. 89
as revealed to him in the vision at Jerusalem : "I
will send thee far hence unto the Gentiles."
From Berea Paul went to Athens. He was
accompanied on his journey by some of the Bere
ans who had been newly brought into the faith,
and who were desirous of learning more from him
of the way of life. When the apostle arrived at
Athens, he sent these men back with a message
to Silas and Timothy to join him immediately in
that city. Timothy had come to Berea previ
ously to Paul's departure, and with Silas' had
remained to carry on the work so well begun
there, and to instruct the new converts in the
principles of their holy faith.
The city of Athens was the metropolis of hea
thendom. Paul did not here meet with an igno
rant, credulous populace, as at Lystra; but he
encountered a people famous for their intelligence
and education. Statues of their .gods and the
deified heroes of history and poetry met the eye
in every direction ; while magnificent architecture
and paintings also represented the national glory
and the popular worship of heathen deities.
The senses of the people were entranced by the
beauty and glory of art. Sanctuaries and tem
ples, involving untold expense, reared their lofty
forms on every hand. Victories of arms, and
deeds of celebrated men, were commemorated by
sculptures, shrines, and tablets. All these things
made this renowned city like a vast gallery of
art. And as Paul looked upon the beauty and
grandeur surrounding him, and saw the city
crowded with idols, his spirit was stirred with
jealousy for God, whom he saw dishonored on
every side.
His heart was drawn out in deep pity for the

90 LIFE OF PAUL.
citizens of that grand metropolis, who, notwith
standing their intellectual greatness, were given to
idolatry. Paul was not deceived by the grandeur
and beauty of that which his eyes rested upon, nor
by the material wisdom and philosophy which en
countered him in this great center of learning.
He perceived that human art had- done its best to
deify vice and make falsehood attractive by glorify
ing the memory of those whose whole lives had
been devoted to leading men to deny God.
The moral nature of the apostle was so alive to
the attraction of heavenly things, that the joy and
splendor of those riches that will never fade occu
pied his mind, and made valueless the earthly pomp
and glory with which he was surrounded. As he
saw the magnificence of the city, with its costly
devices, he realized its seductive power over the
minds of the lovers of art and science. His mind
was deeply impressed with the importance of the
work before him in Athens. His solitude in that
great city where God was not worshiped was op
pressive ; and he longed for the sympathy and aid
of his fellow-laborers. As far as human fellowship
was concerned, he felt himself to be utterly isolated.
In his Epistle to the Thessalonians he expresses his
feelings in these words : " Left at Athens alone."
Paul's work was to bear the tidings of salvation
to a people who had no intelligent understanding
of God and his plans. He was not traveling for
the purpose of sight-seeing, nor to gratify a morbid
desire for new and strange scenes. His dejection
of mind was caused by the apparently insurmountar
ble obstacles which presented themselves against
his reaching the minds of the people of Athens.
Grieved at the idolatry everywhere visible about
hiui, he^elt a holy zeal for his Master's cause. He

PAUL AT BEREA AND ATHENS. ' 91
sought out his Jewish brethren, and, in their
synagogue at Athens, proclaimed the doctrine of
Christ. But the principal work of Paul in that city
was to deal with paganism.
The religion of the Athenians, of which they
made great boast, was of no value, for it was desti
tute of the knowledge of the true God. It con
sisted, in great part, of art worship, and a round of
dissipating amusement and festivities. It wan tec 1
the virtue of true goodness. Genuine religion gives
men the victory over themselves ; but a religion of
mere intellect and taste is wanting in the qualities
essential to raise its possessor above the evils of his
nature, and to connect him with God. On the
very stones of the altar in Athens this, great want
was expressed by the inscription, "To the Un
known God." Yes; though boasting of their wis
dom, wealth, and skill in art and science, the learned
Athenians could but acknowledge that the great
Ruler of the universe was unknown to them.
The great men of the city seemed hungering for
subjects of discussion, in which they would have op
portunity to display their wisdom and oratory.
While waiting for Silas and Timothy to meet him,
Paul was not idle. " He disputed in the synagogue
with the Jews, and with the devout persons, and in
the market daily with them that met with him."
The great men of Athens were not long in finding
out this singular teacher, who presented to the
people doctrines so new and strange.
Some who prided themselves upon the extent of
their intellectual culture entered into conversation
with him. This soon drew a crowd of listeners
about them. Some were prepared to ridicule the
apostle as one far beneath them, socially and in-

92 LIFE OF PAUL.
tellectually, and said jeeringly among themselves,
" What will this babbler say ? Other some, He
seemeth to be a setter forth of strange gods ; be
cause he preached unto them Jesus and the resur
rection." The Stoics and the Epicureans encountered him ;
but they, and all others who came in contact with
him, soon saw that he had a store of knowledge
even greater than their own. His intellectual
power commanded the respect and attention of the
more intellectual and learned; while his earnest,
logical reasoning, and his power of oratory, held
the promiscuous audience. Thus the apostle stood
undaunted, meeting his opposers on their own
ground, matching logic with logic, and philosophy
with philosophy.
They reminded him of Socrates, a great philos
opher, who was condemned to death because he was
a setter forth of strange gods. Paul was counseled
not to endanger his life in the same way. But the
apostle's discourse riveted the attention of the peo
ple ; and his unaffected wisdom commanded their
respect and admiration. He was not silenced by
the science or irony of the philosophers ; and, after
exchanging many words with him, and satisfying
themselves that he was determined to accomplish
his errand among them, and tell his story at all
hazards, they decided to give him a fair opportunity
to speak to the people.
They accordingly conducted him to Mars' Hill.
This was the most sacred spot in all Athens,
and its recollections and associations were such
as to cause it to be regarded with superstitious
awe and reverence, that with some amounted to
dread. Here, the most solemn court of justice had
long been held to determine upon criminal ca:es,

PAUL AT BEREA AND ATHENS. 93
and to decide difficult religious questions. The
judges sat in the open air, upon seats hewn out in
the rock, on a platform which was ascended by a
flight of stone steps from the valley below. At a
little distance was a temple of the gods ; and the
sanctuaries, statues, and altars of the city were in
full view.
Here, away from the noise and bustle of crowded
' thoroughfares, and the tumult of promiscuous dis
cussion, the apostle could be heard without inter
ruption ; for the frivolous, thoughtless class of so
ciety did not care to follow him to this place of
highest reverence. Around him here were gath
ered poets, artists, and philosophers, — the scholars
and sages of Athens,— who thus addressed him :
" May we know what this new doctrine, whereof
thou speakest, is ? for thou bringest certain strange
things to our ears ; we would know, therefore, what
these things mean."
The apostle stood calm and self-possessed in
that hour of solemn responsibility, relying upon
the divine assurance, designed for such a time as
this, "It shall be given you what ye ought to say."
His heart was burdened with his important mes
sage, and the words that fell from his lips con
vinced his hearers that he was no idle babbler :
" Ye men of Athens, I perceive that in all things
ye are too superstitious. For as I passed by and
beheld your devotions, I found an altar with this
inscription, To the Unknown God. Whom there
fore ye ignorantly worship, him declare I unto
you." With all their intelligence and general
knowledge, they were ignorant of the true God.
The inscription upon their altar showed the strong
cravings of the soul for greater light. They were
reaching out for Infinity.

94 LIFE OF PAUL.
With earnest and fervid eloquence, the apostle
continued : " God that made the world and all tilings
therein, seeing that he is Lord of Heaven and
earth, dwelleth not in temples made with hands ;
neither is worshiped with men's hands, as though
he needed anything, seeing he giveth to all life,
and breath, and all things ; and hath made of one
blood all nations of men for to dwell on all the face
of the earth, and hath determined the times before
appointed, and the bounds of their habitation ;
that they should seek the Lord, if haply they
might feel after him, and find him, though he "be
not far from every one of us."
Thus, in the most impressive manner, with hand
outstretched toward the temple crowded with idols,
Paul poured out the burden of his soul, and ably
exposed the fallacies of the religion of the Athe
nians. The wisest of his hearers were astonished as
they listened to his reasoning. His words could not
be controverted. He showed himself familiar with -
their works of art, their literature, and their religion.
Pointing to their statuary and idols, he declared to
them that God could not be likened to forms of
man's device. The works of art could not, in the
faintest sense, represent the glory of the infinite
God. He reminded them that their images had no
breath nor life. They were controlled by human
power ; they could move only as the hands of
men moved them ; and those who worshiped them
were in every way superior to that which they
worshiped. Pointing to noble specimens of man
hood about him, he declared, " Forasmuch, then, as
we are the offspring of God, we ought not to think
that the Godhead is like unto gold, or silver, or
stone, graven by art and man's device."
Man was created in the image of this infinite

PAUL AT BEREA AND ATHENS. 95
God, blessed with intellectual power and a perfect
and symmetrical body. The heavens are not large
enough to contain God ; how . much less could
those temples made with hands contain him. Paul,
under the inspiration of his subject, soared above
the comprehension of the idolatrous assembly, and
sought to draw their minds beyond the limits of
their false religion to correct views of the true De
ity, whom they had styled the "Unknown God."
This Being, whom he now declared unto them,
was independent of man, needing nothing from
human hands to add to his power and glory.
The people were carried away with admiration
of Paul's eloquence. The Epicureans began to
breathe more freely, believing that he was strength
ening their position, that everything had its origin
in blind chance; and that certain ruling princi
ples controlled the universe. But his next sen
tence brought a cloud to their brows. He asserted
the creative power of God, and the existence of
his overruling providence. He declared unto them
the true God, who is the living center of govern
ment. This divine Ruler Tiad, in the dark ages of the
world, passed lightly over heathen idolatry; but
now he had sent them the light of truth, through
his Son ; and he exacted from all men repentance
unto salvation ; not only from the poor and hum
ble, but from the proud philosopher, and the
princes of the earth. "Because He hath ap
pointed a day, in the which he will judge the
world in righteousness by that Man whom he hath
ordained ; whereof he hath given assurance unto
all men, in that he hath raised him from the dead."
As Paul thus spoke of the resurrection from the
dead, his speech was interrupted. Some mocked ;

96 LIFE OF PAUL.
others put his words aside, saying, " We will hear
thee again of this matter." Thus closed the
labors of the apostle at Athens; for the Athe
nians persistently clung to their idolatry, and
turned away from the light of a true and rea
sonable religion. When a people are wholly satis
fied with their own attainments, little more need
be expected of them. Highly educated, and boast
ing of their learning and refinement, the Athe
nians were constantly becoming more corrupt, and
having less desire for anything better than the
vague mysteries of idolatry.
Many who listened to the words of Paul\ were
convinced of the truths presented, but they would
not humble themselves to acknowledge God, and
to accept the plan of salvation. No eloquence of
words, no force of argument, can convert the sinner.
The Spirit and power of God can alone" apply the
truth to the heart of the impenitent. Of the
Athenians it may be said, " The preaching of the
the cross is to them that perish foolishness, but to
them that are saved it is the power of God."
Jn their pride of intellect and human wisdom
may be found the reason why the gospel message
met with so little success among that people. Our
Saviour rejoiced that God had hid the things of
eternal interest from the wise and prudent, and
had revealed them unto babes in knowledge. All
worldly wise men who come to Christ as poor, lost
sinners, will become wise unto salvation ; but those
who come as distinguished men, extolling their
own wisdom, will fail to receive the light and
knowledge which he alone can give.
The labors of Paul in Athens were not wholly
in vain. Dionysius, one of the most prominent

PAUL AT BEREA AND ATHENS. QJ
citizens, and some others, became converts to
Christianity, and joined themselves to him. The
words of the apostle, and the description of his
attitude and surroundings, as traced by the pen of
inspiration, were to be handed down through all
coming generations, bearing witness of his un
shaken confidence, his courage in loneliness and
adversity, and the victory he gained for Chris
tianity, even in the very heart of paganism.
Inspiration has given us this glance at the life
of the Athenians, with all their knowledge, refine
ment, and art, yet sunken in vice, that it might be
seen how God, through his servant, rebuked idolatry,
and the sins of a proud, self-sufficient people. The
words of Paul become a memorial of the occasion,
and give a treasure of knowledge to the church.
He was in a position where he might easily have
spoken that which would irritate his proud listeners,
and bring himself into difficulty. Had his oration
been a direct attack upon their gods, and the great
men of the city who were before him, he would
have been in danger of meeting the fate of Soc
rates. But he carefully drew their minds away
from heathen deities, by revealing to them the
true God, whom they were endeavoring to worship,
but who was to them unknown, as they themselves
confessed by a public inscription.

98 LIFE OF PAUL.
CHAPTER X.
PAUL AT CORINTH.
Paul did not wait at Athens for his brethren,
Silas and Timothy, but leaving word for them to
follow him, went at once to Corinth. Here he
entered upon a different field of labor from that
which he had left. Instead of the curious and
critical disciples of schools of philosophy, he came
in contact with the busy, changing population
of a great center of commerce. Greeks, Jews,
and Romans, with travelers from every land,
mingled in its crowded streets, eagerly intent on
business and pleasure, and having little thought
or care beyond the affairs of the present life.
Corinth was one of the leading cities, hot only
of Greece, but of the world. Situated upon a
narrow neck of land between two seas, it com
manded the trade of both the east and the west.
Its position was almost impregnable. A vast
citadel of rock, rising abruptly and perpendicu
larly from the plain to the height of two thousand
feet above the level of the sea, was a strong nat
ural defense to the city and its two sea-ports.
Corinth was now more prosperous than Athens,
which had once taken the lead. Both had expe
rienced severe vicissitudes ; but the former had
risen from her ruins, and was far in advance of her
former prosperity, while the latter had not
reached to her past magnificence. Athens was
the acknowledged center of art and learning;
Corinth, the seat of government and trade.
This large mercantile city was in direct com
munication with Rome, while Thessalonica, Ephe-

PAUL AT CORINTH. 99
sus, Alexandria, and Antioch were all easy of
access, either by land or water. An .opportunity
was thus presented for the spread of the gospel
Once established at Corinth, it would be readily
communicated to all parts of the world.
Yet the apostle saw on every hand serious
obstacles to the progress of his work. The citv
was almost wholly given up to idolatry. Venup
was the favorite goddess; and a great number oi
dissolute women were employed in connection
~with the worship of this reigning deity, for the
purpose of attracting the devotees of popular vice.
The Corinthians had become conspicuous, even
among the heathen, for their gross immorality.
There was now a much larger number of Jews
in Corinth than at any previous time. This people
had been generally favored by the ruling powers.
and treated with much consideration. But -for
some time they had been growing arrogant and in
subordinate, and after they had rejected and cruci
fied Christ, the light of the world, they followed
their own darkened understanding, manifested more
openly their envy and hatred of the powers thaf
governed them, and proudly boasted of a king of
the Jews who was to come with great power, over
throw their enemies, and establish a magnificent
kingdom. It was in view of this vague belief that
they had rejected the Saviour. The same malig
nant spirit that actuated them in their persecutor.
of the Son of God led them to rebel against the
Roman government. They were continually cre
ating seditions and insurrections, until they were
finally driven from Rome because of their turbu
lent spirit. Many of them found refuge in Corinth.
Among the Jews who took up their residence here
were many who were innocent of the wrongs that

100 LIFE OF PAUL.
prevailed among them as a people. Of this class
were Aquila and Priscilla, who afterward became
distinguished as believers in Christ. Paul, becom
ing acquainted with the character of these excellent
persons, abode with them ; and having in his youth
learned their trade of making tents, which were
much used in that warm climate, he worked at
this business for his own support.
The Hebrews had been instructed of God, by his
servant Moses, to train up their children to industri
ous habits. That people were thus led to look upon
indolence as a great sin, and their children were all
required to learn some trade by which, if necessary,
they could gain a livelihood. Those who neglected
to do this were regarded as departing from the in
struction of the Lord. Labor was considered ele
vating in its nature, and the children were taught
to combine religion and business. In the time of
Christ, the Jews, though wealthy, still followed
their ancient custom.
Paul was highly educated, and was admired for
his genius and eloquence. He was chosen by his
countrymen as a member of the Sanhedrim, and
was a Rabbi of distinguished ability'; yet his educa
tion had not been considered complete, until he had
served an apprenticeship at some useful trade. He
rejoiced that he was able to support himself by man
ual labor, and frequently declared that his own hands
had ministered to his necessities. While in a city
of strangers, he would not be chargeable, to any
one. When his means had been expended to ad
vance the cause of Christ, he resorted to his trade
in order to gain a livelihood.
No man ever lived who was a more earnest, en
ergetic, and self-sacrificing disciple of Christ than
was Paul. He was one of the world's greatest

PAUL AT CORINTH. 101
teachers. He crossed the seas, and traveled far and
near, until a large portion of the world had learned
from his lips the story of the cross of Christ. He
possessed a burning desire to bring perishing men
to a knowledge of the truth through a Saviour's
love. His whole soul was engaged in the work of the
ministry ; but he seated himself to the labor of his
humble trade that he might not be burdensome
to the churches that were pressed with poverty.
Although he had planted many churches, he re
fused to be supported by them, fearing that his use
fulness and success as a minister of Christ might be
injured by suspicions that he was preaching the gos
pel for gain. He would remove from his enemies
all occasion to misrepresent him, and thus to
detract from the force of his message.
As a laborer in the gospel, Paul might have
claimed support, instead of sustaining himself;
but this right he was willing to forego. Although
feeble in health, he labored during the day in serv
ing the cause of Christ, and then toiled a large
share of the night, and frequently all night, that
he might make provision for his own and others'
necessities. The apostle would also give an example
to the Christian ministry, dignifying and honoring
industry. While thus preaching and working, he
presented the highest type of Christianity. He
combined teaching with his labor ; and while toiling
with those of his trade, he instructed them concern
ing the way of salvation. In pursuing this course,
he had access to many whom he could not other
wise have reached.
When ministers feel that they are suffering
great hardships and privations in the cause of
Christ, let them in imagination visit the workshop

102 LIFE OF PAUL.
of the apostle Paul, bearing in mind that while this
chosen man of God is fashioning the canvas, he is
working for bread which he has justly earned by
his labors as an apostle of Christ. At the call of
duty, he would meet the most violent opponents,
and silence their proud boasting, and then he
would resume his humble employment. His zeal
and industry should be a rebuke to indolence or
selfish ease in the minister of Christ. Any labor
that will benefit humanity or advance the cause
of God, should be regarded as honorable.
In preaching the gospel at Corinth, the apostle
adopted a different course of action from that
which had marked his labors at Athens. While
in the latter place, he had adapted his style to the
character of his audience; and much of his time
had been devoted to the discussion of natural
religion, matching logic with logic, and science
with science. But when he reviewed the time
and labor which he had there devoted to the
exposition of Christianity, and realized that his
style of teaching had not been productive of
much fruit, he decided upon a different plan of
labor in the future. He determined to avoid
elaborate arguments and discussions of theories
as much as possible, and to urge upon sinners the
doctrine of salvation through Christ. In his
epistle to his Corinthian brethren, he afterward
described his manner of laboring among them : —
" And I, brethren, when I came to you, came
not with excellency of speech or of wisdom, declar
ing unto you the testimony of God. For I deter
mined not to know anything among you, save Jesus
Christ, and him crucified. And I was with you
in weakness, and in fear, and in much-trembling.
And my speech and my preaching was not with

PAUL AT CORINTH. 103
enticing words of man's wisdom, but in demonstra
tion of the Spirit and of power'; that your faith
should not stand in the wisdom of men, but in the
power of God."
, Here the apostle has given the most successful
manner of converting souls from ignorance and the
darkness of error, to the light of truth. If minis
ters would follow more closely the example of Paul
in this particular, they would see greater success
attending their efforts. If all who minister in word
and doctrine would make it their first business to
be pure in heart and life, and to connect themselves
closely with Heaven, their teaching, would have
greater power to convict souls.
When Christ was upon earth, the Jews all over
the land were notified to watch his movements, for
their religion was not safe where his influence was
felt. He was continually followed by spies, who
caught up every word and act which they could use
against him. Paul had to meet the same spirit of
opposition and blind prejudice. He preached first
in the synagogue, reasoning from Moses and the
prophets, showing what sins the Lord had most se
verely punished in olden times, and that murmur
ing and rebellion was the grievous crime that had
brought God's displeasure upon the people of his
choice. He brought his hearers down through the
types and shadows of the ceremonial law to
Christ, — to his crucifixion, his priesthood, and the
sanctuary of his ministry, — the great object that
had cast its shadow backward into the Jewish age.
He, as the Messiah, was the Antitype of all the
sacrificial offerings. The apostle showed that ac
cording to the prophecies and the universal expec
tation of the Jews, the Messiah would be of the line-

104 LIFE OF PAUL.
age of Abraham and David. He then traced his
descent from the great patriarch Abraham, through
the royal psalmist. He proved from Scripture
what were to have been the character and works of
the promised Messiah, and also his reception and
treatment on earth, as testified by the holy proph
ets. He then showed that these predictions
also had been fulfilled in the life, ministry, and
death of Jesus, and hence that he was indeed the
world's Redeemer.
The most convincing proof was given that the
gospel was but the development of the Hebrew
faith. Christ was to come for the special bene
fit of the nation that was looking for his coming
as the consummation and glory of the Jewish
system. The apostle then endeavored to bring
home to their consciences the fact that repentance
for their rejection of Christ could alone save the
nation- from impending ruin. He rebuked their
ignorance concerning the meaning of those Script
ures which it was their chief boast and glory that
they fully understood. He exposed their worldli-
ness, their love of station, titles, and display, and
their inordinate selfishness.
But the Jews of Corinth closed their eyes to all
the evidence so clearly presented by the apostle,
and refused to listen to his appeals. The same
spirit which had led them to reject Christ, filled them
with wrath and fury against Paul. They would
have put an end to his life, had not God guarded
his servant, that he might do his work, and bear
the gospel message to the Gentiles.
" And when they opposed themselves, and blas
phemed, he shook his raiment, and said unto them,
Your blood be upon your own heads ; I am clean ;
from henceforth I will' go unto the Gentiles. And

PAUL AT CORINTH. 105
he departed thence, and entered into a certain
man's house, named Justus, one that worshiped
God, whose house joined hard to the synagogue."
Silas and Timothy had joined Paul, and together
thev now labored for the Gentiles.
Paul did not bind himself nor his converts to the
ceremonies and customs of the Jews, with their
varied forms, types, and sacrmces ; tor lie recog
nized that the perfect and final offering had been
made in the death of the Son of God. The age of
clearer light and knowledge had now come. And
although the early education of Paul had blinded
his eyes to this light, and led him to bitterly op
pose the- work of God, yet the revelation of Christ
to him while on his way to Damascus had changed
the whole current of his life. His character and
works had now become a remarkable illustration of
those of his divine Lord. His teaching led the
mind to a more active spiritual life, that carried the
believer above mere ceremonies. " For thou de-
sirest not sacrifice, else would I give it. .Thou
delightest not in burnt-offering. The sacrifices of
God are a broken spirit. A broken and a contrite
heart, 0 God, thou wilt not despise."
The apostle did not labor to charm the ear with
oratory, nor to engage the mind with philosophic
discussions, which would leave the heart untouched.
He preached the cross of Christ, not with labored
eloquence of speech, but with the grace and power
of God ; and his words moved the people. " And
Crispus, the chief ruler of the synagogue, believed
on the Lord, with all his house ; and many of the
Corinthians, hearing, believed and were baptized."
The feelings of hatred with which many of the
Jews had regarded the apostle were now intensified.
The conversion and baptism of Crispus had the ef-

106 LIFE OF PAUL.
feet to exasperate instead of to convince these
stubborn opposers. They could not bring argu
ments to show that he was not preaching the truth,
and for lack of such evidence, they resorted to
deception and malignant attack.
They blasphemed the truth and the name of
Jesus of Nazareth. No words were too bitter, no
device too low, for them to use in their blind anger
and opposition. They could not deny that Christ
had worked miracles; but they declared that he
had performed them through the power of Satan ;
and they now boldly affirmed that the wonderful
works of Paul were accomplished through the
same agency.
Those who preach unpopular truth in our
day are often met by the professed Christian
world with opposition similar to that which was
brought against the apostle by the unbelieving
Jews. Many who make the most exalted profes
sion, and who should be light-bearers to the world,
are the most bitter and unreasonable in opposing
the work of the chosen servants of God. Not satis
fied with choosing error and fables for themselves,
they wrest the Scriptures from the true meaning.
in order to deceive others and hinder them from ac
cepting the truth.
Though Paul had a measure of success, yet he
became very weary of the sight of his eyes and the
hearing of his ears in the corrupt city of Corinth,
He doubted the wisdom of building up a church
from the material he found there. He considered
Corinth a very questionable field of labor, and de
termined to leave it. The depravity which he wit
nessed among the Gentiles, and the contempt and
insult which he received from the Jews, caused
him great anguish of spirit.

PAUL AT CORINTH. 107
As he was contemplating leaving the city for a
more promising field, and feeling very anxious to
understand his duty in the case, the Lord ap
peared to him in a vision of the night, and said,
" Be not afraid, but speak, and hold not thy peace ;
for I am with thee, and no man shall set on thee to
hurt thee ; for I have much people in this city."
Paul understood this to be a command to remain in
Corinth, and a guarantee that the Lord would give
increase to the seed sown. Strengthened and en
couraged, he continued to labor there with great
zeal and perseverance for one year and six months.
A large church was enrolled under the banner of
Jesus Christ. Some came from among the most
dissipated of the Gentiles ; and many of this class
were true converts, and became monuments of God's
mercy and the efficacy of the blood of Christ to
cleanse from sin.
The increased success of Paul in presenting Christ
to the people, roused the unbelieving Jews to more
determined opposition. They arose in a body with
great tumult, and brought him before the judgment-
seat of Gallio, who was then deputy of Achaia.
They expected, as on former occasions of a similar
character, to have the authorities on their side ;
and with loud and angry voices they preferred
their complaints against the apostle, saying, " This
fellow persuadeth men to worship God contrary to
the law."
The proconsul, disgusted with the bigotry and
self-righteousness of the accusing Jews, refused to
take notice of the charge. As Paul prepared to
speak in self-defense, Gallio informed him that it
was not necessary. Then, turning to the angry
accusers, he said, " If it were a matter of wrong or
wicked lewdness, 0 ye Jews, reason would that I

108 LIFE OF PAUL.
should bear with you. But if it be a question of
words and names, and of your law, look ye to it ;
for I will be no judge of such matters. And he
drove them from the judgment-seat."
The decided course of Gallio opened the eyes of
the clamorous crowd who had been abetting the
Jews. For the first time during Paul's labors in
Europe, the mob turned on the side of the minister
of truth ; and, under the very eye of the proconsul,
and without interference from him, the people vio
lently beset the most prominent accusers of the
apostle^ " Then all the Greeks took Sosthenes,
the chief ruler of the synagogue, and beat him
before the judgment-seat. And Gallio cared for
none of those things."
Gallio was a man of integrity, and would not be
come the dupe of the jealous and intriguing Jews.
Unlike Pilate, he refused to do injustice to one
whom he knew to be an innocent man. The Jew
ish religion was under the protection of the Roman
power ; and the accusers of Paul thought that if
they could fasten upon him the charge of violating
the laws of their religion, he would probably be
given into their hands for such punishment as they
saw fit to inflict. They hoped thus to compass his
death. Both Greeks and Jews had waited eagerly for
the decision of Gallio ; and his immediate dismissal
of the case, as one that had no bearing upon the
public interest, was the signal for the Jews to re
tire, baffled and enraged, and for the mob to assail
the ruler of the synagogue. Even the ignorant
rabble could but perceive the unjust and vindictive
spirit which the Jews displayed-in their attack up
on Paul. Thus Christanity obtained a signal vie- '
tory. If the apostle had been driven from Corinth

EPISTLES TO THE THESSALONIANS. 109
at this time because of the malice of the Jews, the
whole community of converts to the faith of Christ
would have been placed in great danger. The Jews
would have endeavored to follow up the advantage
gained, as was their custom, even to the extermina
tion of Christianity in that region.
It is recorded that Paul labored a year and six
months in Corinth. His efforts, however, were not
exclusively confined to that city, but he availed
himself of the easy communication by land and
water with adjacent cities, and labored among
them both by letter and personal effort. He made
Corinth his headquarters, and his long tarry and
successful ministry there gave him influence abroad
as well as at home. Several churches were thus
raised up under the efforts of the apostle and his
co-laborers. The absence of Paul from the
churches of his care was partially supplied by com
munications weighty and powerful, which were
received generally as the word of God to them
through his obedient servant. These epistles were
read in the churches.

CHAPTER XI.
EPISTLES TO THE THESSALONIANS.
While Paul was still at Corinth, laboring in
word and doctrine, and also in the work-shop,
Silas and Timothy came from Macedonia. The
pleasure of meeting these two faithful co-laborers
gave him fresh zeal and courage to withstand the
continually increasing opposition, which had greatly

110 LIFE OF PAUL.
hindered his labors. The apostle himself acknowl
edged that he was in Corinth " in weakness, and in
fear, and in much trembling ; " but God, "who com-
forteth those that are cast down," comforted him
by the arrival of his friends.- God designs that
fellow-laborers in the gospel shall have their hearts
knit closely together in the bonds of Christian
love, so that their presence shall greatly cheer and
encourage one another.
Paul had sent Timothy to revisit the places
of his former labors, and to confirm and establish
the church at Thessalonica. Timothy's report was
encouraging, and refreshed the spirit of Paul. He
was thus prompted to write to these beloved breth
ren. His first and second epistles to the church
are given us. His heart was drawn out in love to
those who had embraced the doctrine of Christ,
which subjected them to reproach and persecution
heretofore unknown to them.
There was still another reason for Paul's com
munication to these brethren. Some who were
newly brought into the faith had fallen into errors
in regard to those who had died since their con
version. They had hoped that all would witness
the second coming of Christ ; but they were in
great sorrow as one after another of the believers
fell under the power of death, making it impossible
for them to behold that desirable event, — the com
ing of Christ in the clouds of heaven.
Some, who had fallen into the error that Christ
was to come in their day, imbibed the fanatical
idea that it was praiseworthy to show their faith
by giving up all business, and resigning themselves
to idle waiting for the great event which they
thought was near. Others despised the gift of
prophecy, exalting all other gifts above that.

EPISTLES TO THE THESSALONIANS. Ill
Paul wrote to the church at Thessalonica, greet
ing them, and invoking in their behalf the blessing
of God and the Lord Jesus Christ. He reminded
them of his own labors among them, and their ac
ceptance of the word, turning away from idols " to
serve the living and true God, and to wait for his
Son from Heaven, whom he raised from the dead,
even Jesus, which delivered us from the wrath to
come." He further referred to his work and that of his
fellow-laborers among them,' reminding them of the
boldness with which they had preached the gospel
unto them, in the midst of opposition, abuse, and
discouragement, "not as pleasing men, but God,
which trieth our hearts."
Paul then endeavored to inform his Thessalonian
brethren concerning the true state of the dead.
He speaks of them as asleep, — in a state of un
consciousness : "I would not have you to be igno
rant, brethren, concerning them which are asleep,
that ye sorrow not, even as others which have no
hope. For if we believe that Jesus died and rose
again, even so them also which sleep in Jesus will
God bring with him  For the Lord himself
shall descend from Heaven with a shout, with the
voice of the archangel, and with the trump of God ;
and the dead in Christ shall rise first. Then we
which are alive and remain shall be caught up to
gether with them in the clouds, to meet the Lord
in the air ; and so shall we ever be with the Lord.
Wherefore comfort one another with these words."
The friends of the righteous dead should not
sorrow as those who lose their loved ones and have
no hope in Jesus Christ, and who are not cheered
by the immortal future beyond the resurrection of
the just. Paul addressed the Thessalonians as

112 LIFE OF PAUL.
those who had turned from the practices of heathen
idolatry to the service of Christ. Vague heathen
ideas concerning the state of the dead were more
or less mingled with the new faith. But those
who clearly saw the truth of the resurrection from
the dead, in the doctrine preached by Paul, were
greatly comforted. The cheering hope which they
thus received, that the righteous dead would rise
from their graves to a holy, happy immortal life,
was in marked contrast with their former pagan
ideas of death. For they had believed that there
was no future life, no happy meeting with those
whom they had loved and lost on earth.
The Thessalonians had eagerly grasped the idea
that Christ was coming to change the faithful who
were alive, and take them to himself. They had
carefully guarded the lives of their friends, lest
they should die, and lose the blessing which they
anticipated at the coming of their Lord. But, one
after another, death had laid their loved ones low ;
and they had buried them from their sight with
fear and trembling. All their ancestors had thus
been buried, and with anguish the Thessalonians
looked upon the faces of their dead for the last
time, never expecting to meet them again in a fu
ture life.
The reception of Paul's epistle was to them a
great event. Written communications passing be
tween friends were of very rare occurrence in those
times. There was great joy in the church as the
epistle was opened and read. What consolation
was afforded them by those words which revealed
the true state of the dead. Paul therein showed
them that those" who should be alive when Christ
should come would not go to meet their Lord in
advance of those who should be asleep in Jesus.

EPISTLES TO THE THESSALONIANS. 113
For the voice of the archangel and the trump of
God should reach the sleeping ones, and the dead
in Christ should rise first, before the touch of im
mortality should be given to the living. " Then
we which are alive and remain shall be caught up
together with them in the clouds, to meet the Lord
in the air ; and so shall we ever be with the Lord.
Wherefore comfort one another with these words."
The hope and joy which this assurance gave to
the young church at Thessalonica can scarcely be
understood by us. That letter, coming from their
father in the gospel, was believed and cherished by
them, and their hearts went out in love to him who
had brought them the precious light of truth. He
had told them these things before ; but at that time
their minds were grasping doctrines new and sur
passingly strange to them, and it is not surprising
that the force of some points had not been vividly
impressed upon their minds. But they were hun
gering for truth, and Paul's epistle gave to their
souls new hope and strength, a firmer faith in, and
a deeper affection for, the Redeemer who had
brought life and immortality to light through his
death. The darkness that had enshrouded the sepulcher
of the dead was dispelled ; for they now knew that
their believing friends would be resurrected from
the grave, and enjoy immortal life in the kingdom
of God. A new splendor now crowned the Chris
tian faith, and they saw a new glory in the life,
sufferings, death, and resurrection of Christ.
Paul wrote, " Even so, them also which sleep in
Jesus will God bring with him." Many interpret
this passage to mean that the sleeping ones are
brought with Christ from Heaven ; but Paul de
signed to be understood that in like manner as

114 LIFE OF PAUL.
Christ was raised from the dead, so will God
bring up the sleeping saints with him from their
graves, and take them with him to Heaven.
Precious consolation ! glorious hope ! not only to
the church of Thessalonica, but to all true Chris
tians who live upon the earth.
Paul had previously so fully canvassed the
subject of the signs of the times, showing what
events would transpire prior to the revelation of
the Son of man in the clouds of heaven, that he
did not consider it necessary to enter largely
upon those particulars again on this occasion.
He, however, pointedly referred to his former
teachings on that subject: " But of the times and
the seasons, - brethren, ye have no need that I
write unto you; for yourselves know perfectly
that the day of the Lord so cometh as a thief
in the night. For when they shall say, Peace
and safety, then sudden destruction cometh upon
them." The careless and unbelieving close their eyes
to the evidence which Christ has given to warn
men of his coming. They seek to quiet all ap
prehension, while, at the same time, the signs of
the end are rapidly fulfilling, and the world is
hastening to the period of the revelation of the
Son of man in the clouds of heaven. But those
who receive the light of truth as it shines upon
their pathway, are not in darkness that this great
event should come upon them unawares. Paul
teaches that it would be sinful to be indifferent
to the signs which should precede the second
coming of Christ. Those who should be guilty
of this neglect, he calls children of the night and
of darkness. He encourages the vigilant and
watchful with these words: "But ye, breth-

EPISTLES TO THE THESSALONIANS. 115
ren, are not in darkness, that that day should
overtake you as a thief. Ye are all the children
of light, and the children of the day; we are not
of the night, nor of darkness. Therefore let us
not sleep, as do others; but let us watch and be
sober." The teachings of the apostle upon this point
are especially important to the church in our
time. Above all others, those who are living so
near to the great consummation, should be sober
and watchful. The watchful Christian is a
working Christian, seeking zealously to purify
his life, and to do all in his power for the cause
of God. As his love for his Redeemer increases,
so also does his love for his fellow-creatures in
crease. He has severe trials, as did his Master ;
and, like him, he is to some extent a man of sor
rows, mourning because of the abominations done
in the land. But this grief does not sour his
temper, nor destroy his peace of mind. His
afflictions, if well borne, refine and purify his
nature. He is thus brought into closer fellowship
with Christ; and inasmuch as he, through fierce
opposition, is a partaker of the sufferings of
Christ, he will also be a partaker of his consola
tion, and finally a sharer of his glory.
Paul continued his admonition to the church:
" We beseech you, brethren, to know them which
labor among you, and are over you in the Lord,
and admonish you; and to esteem them very
highly in love for their work's sake. And be at
peace among yourselves."
The Thessalonians were greatly annoyed by
persons coming among them with fanatical ideas
and doctrines. The church had been properly
organized, and officers had been appointed to act

116 "~ LIFE OF PAUL.
as ministers and deacons. But some would not
be subordinate to those who held authoritative
positions in the church. Ardent, self-willed per
sons claimed not only the right of private judg
ment, but to be heard publicly in urging their
views upon the church. Paul, therefore, ear
nestly called^ the attention of his brethren to the
respect and deference due those who had author
ity in the church, and who had been intrusted
with the responsibilities connected with it.
He cautions the Thessalonians not to despise
the gift of prophecy, and enjoins a careful dis
crimination in distinguishing the false manifes
tation from the true: "Quench not the Spirit;
despise not prophesyings ; prove all things; hold
fast that which is good." He prays that God
will sanctify them wholly, that their "whole
.spirit and soul and body be preserved blameless
unto the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ;" and
in closing, adds the assurance, " Faithful is He
that calleth you, who also will do it."
In this First Epistle to the Thessalonians,
Paul's teachings concerning the second coining
of Christ were in perfect harmony with his
former instructions to the church. Yet his words
were misapprehended by some of the Thessalo-
nian brethren. They understood him to express
the hope that he himself would live to witness
the Saviour's advent. This belief served to in
crease their enthusiasm and excitement. Those
who had previously neglected their cares and
duties, now considered themselves sustained by
the apostle; hence they became more persistent
than before in urging their erroneous views.
In his second letter to this church, Paul seeks
to correct their misapprehensions, and to set before

EPISTLES TO THE THESSALONIANS. 117
them his true position. He expresses his confi
dence in their Christian integrity, and his grati
tude to God that their faith was not waning, and
that love abounded toward one another, and for
the cause of their divine Master. He also states
that he presents them to other churches as fur
nishing a sample of the patient and persevering
faith which bravely withstands the persecution
and tribulation brought upon them by the oppo
sition of the enemies of God. He carries them
forward to hope for rest from all their cares and
perplexities, when the Lord Jesus shall be re
vealed, "in flaming fire taking vengeance on
them that know not God, and that obey not the
gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ."
He then showed that great events were to
transpire in the future, as foretold in prophecy,
before Christ should come. Said the apostle:
" Be not soon shaken in mind, nor be troubled,
neither by spirit, nor by word, nor by letter as
from us, as that the day of Christ is at hand.
Let no man deceive you by any means; for that
day shall not come, except there come a falling
away first, and that man of sin be revealed."
The papal power, so clearly described by the
prophet Daniel, was yet to rise, and wage war
against God's people, and trample upon his law.
Until this power should have performed its deadly
and blasphemous work, it would be vain for the
church to look for the coming of their Lord.
Thus Paul put to naught the arguments of
those who represented him as teaching that the
day of Christ was at hand. He charged his
brethren not to neglect their duties and resign
themselves to idle waiting. After their glowing
anticipations of immediate deliverance, the round

118 LIFE OF PAUL.
of daily life and the opposition which they must
expect to meet, would appear doubly forbidding.
He therefore exhorted them to steadfastness in
the faith. Their work had been appointed them
of God; by their faithful adherence to the truth
they were to communicate to others the light
which they had received. He bade them not to
become weary in well-doing, and pointed them
to his own example of diligence in temporal
matters while laboring with untiring zeal in the
cause of Christ. He reproved those who had
given themselves up to sloth and aimless excite
ment, and directed that "with quietness they
work, and eat their own bread." He also en
joined upon the church to separate from their
fellowship any who should persist in disregard
ing his instructions. " Yet," he added, " count
him not as an enemy, but admonish him as a
brother." He concluded this epistle also with
a prayer, that amid life's toils and trials the
peace of God and the grace of the Lord Jesus
Christ might be their consolation and support.

CHAPTER XII.
APOLLOS AT CORINTH.
After leaving Corinth, Paul's next scene of la
bor was at Ephesus. He was on his way to Jerusa
lem to celebrate the approaching festival ; and his
stay at Ephesus was necessarily brief. He rea
soned with the Jews in the synagogue, and produced
so favorable an impression that he was entreated

APOLLOS AT CORINTH. 119
to continue his labors among them. His plan to
visit Jerusalem prevented him from tarrying ; but
he promised to labor with them on his return. He
had been accompanied to Ephesus by Aquila and
Priscilla, and he how left them to carry forward
the good work which he had begun.
It was at this time that Apollos, an Alexandrian
Jew, visited Ephesus. He had received the high
est Grecian culture, and was a scholar and an ora
tor. He had heard the teachings of John the Bap
tist, had received the baptism of repentance, and
was a living witness that the work of the prophet
was not in vain. Apollos was a thorough student
of the prophecies, and an able expounder of the
Scriptures, publicly proclaiming his faith in Christ,
as far as he himself had received the light.
Aquila and Priscilla listened to him, and saw
that his teachings were defective. He had not a
thorough knowledge of the mission of Christ, his
resurrection and ascension, and of the work of his
Spirit, the Comforter which he sent down to remain
with his people during his absence. They accord
ingly sent for Apollos, and the educated orator re
ceived instruction from them with grateful surprise
and joy. Through their teachings he obtained a
clearer understanding of the Scriptures, and became
one of the ablest defenders of the Christian church.
Thus a thorough scholar and brilliant orator learned
the way of the Lord more perfectly from the teach
ings of a Christian man and woman whose humble
employment was that of tent-making.
Apollos, having become better acquainted with
the doctrine of Christ, now- felt anxious to visit Cor
inth, and the Ephesian brethren wrote to the Corin
thians to receive him as a teacher in full harmony
with the church of Christ. He accordingly went to

120 LIFE OF PAUL.
Corinth, and labored with the very Jews who had
rejected the truth as preached to them by Paul.
He reasoned with them from house to house, both
publicly and privately, showing them Christ in
prophecy ; that he was Jesus whom Paul had
preached, and that their expectations of another
Messiah to come were in vain. Thus Paul planted
the seed of truth, and Apollos watered it ; and the
fact that Apollos supported the mission of Paul
gave character to the past labors of the great apos
tle among them.
His success in preaching the gospel led some
of the church to exalt his labors above those of Paul,
while he himself was working in harmony with
Paul for the advancement of the cause. This
rival spirit threatened to greatly hinder the prog
ress of truth. Paul had purposely presented the
gospel to the Corinthians in its veriest simplicity.
Disappointed with the result of his labors at Ath
ens, where he had brought his learning and elo
quence to bear upon his hearers, he determined to
pursue an entirely different course at Corinth. He
presented there the plain, simple truth, unadorned
with worldly wisdom, and studiously dwelt upon
Christ, and his mission to the world. The elo
quent discourses of Apollos, and his manifest learn
ing, were contrasted by his hearers with the pur
posely simple and unadorned preaching of Paul.
Many declared themselves to be under the lead
ership of Apollos, while others preferred the labors
of Paul. Satan came in to take advantage of these
imaginary differences in the Corinthian church,
tempting them to hold these Christian ministers in
contrast. Some claimed Apollos as their leader,
some Paul, and some Peter. Thus Paul, in his ef
forts to establish Christianity, met with conflicts
and trials in the church as well as outside of it.

APOLLOS AT CORINTH. 121
Factions also were beginning to rise through the
influence of Judaizing teachers, who urged that the
converts to Christianity should observe the ceremo
nial law in the matter of circumcision. Tkey still
maintained that the original Israel were the ex
alted and privileged children of Abraham, and were
entitled to all the promises made to him. They sin
cerely thought that in taking this medium ground
between Jew and Christian, they would succeed in
removing the odium which attached to Christianity,
and would gather in large numbers of the Jew3.
They vindicated their position, which was in op
position to that of Paul, by showing that the course
of the apostle, in receiving the Gentiles into the
_ church without circumcision, prevented more Jews
from accepting the faith than there were accessions
from the Gentiles. Thus they excused their oppo
sition to the results of the calm deliberations of
God's acknowledged servants.
They refused to admit that the work of Christ
embraced the whole world. They claimed that he
was the Saviour of the Hebrews alone ; therefore
they maintained that the Gentiles should receive
circumcision before being admitted to the privileges
of the church of Christ.
After the decision of the council at Jerusalem
concerning this question, many were still of this
opinion, but did not then push their opposition
any farther. The council had, on that occa
sion, decided that the converts from the Jewish
church might observe the ordinances of the Mosaic
law if they chose, while those ordinances should
not be made obligatory upon converts from the
Gentiles. The opposing class now took advantage
of this, to urge a distinction between the observers
of the ceremonial law and those who did not ob-

122 LIFE OF PAUL.
serve it, holding that the latter were farther from
God than the former.
Paul's indignation was stirred. His voice was
raised .in stern rebuke : " If ye be circumcised,
Christ shall profit you nothing." The party main
taining that Christianity was valueless without cir
cumcision arrayed themselves against the apostle,
and he had to meet them in every church which he
founded or visited ; in Jerusalem, Antioch, Galatia,
Corinth, Ephesus, and Rome. God urged him out
to the great work of preaching Christ, and him cru
cified; circumcision or uncircumcision was noth
ing. The Judaizing party looked upon Paul as
an apostate, bent upon breaking down the parti
tion wall which God had established between the
Israelites and the world. They visited every
church which he had organized, creating divisions.
Holding that the end would justify the means, they
circulated false charges against the apostle, and en
deavored to bring him into disrepute. As Paul, in
visiting the churches, followed after these zealous
and unscrupulous opposers, he met many who
viewed him with distrust, and some who even de
spised his labors.
These divisions in regard to the ceremonial law,
and the relative merits of the different ministers
teaching the doctrine of Christ, caused the apostle
much anxiety and hard^ labor. In his Epistle to
the Corinthians, he thus addresses them on the lat
ter subject : —
" Now I beseech you, brethren, by the name of
our Lord Jesus Christ, that ye all speak the same
thing, and that there be no divisions among you ;
but that ye be perfectly joined together in the same
mind and in the same judgment. For it hath been
declared unto me of you, my brethren, by them

APOLLOS AT CORINTH. J 23
which are of the house of Chloe, that there are
contentions among you. Now this I say, that
every one of you saith, I am of Paul ; and I of
Apollos ; and I of Cephas ; and I of Christ. Is
Christ divided ? was Paul crucified for you ? or
were ye baptized in the name of Paul ? "
He also explains the reason of his manner of
labor among them : " And I, brethren, could not
speak unto you as unto spiritual, but as unto carnal,
even as unto babes in Christ. I have fed you with
milk, and not with meat ; for hitherto ye were not
able to bear it, neither yet now are ye able. For
ye are yet carnal ; for whereas there is among you
envying, and strife, and divisions, are ye not
carnal, and walk as men ? "
He thus shows them that he could not, when
with them, address them as those who had an ex
perience in spiritual life and the mystery of godli
ness. However wise they might have been in
worldly knowledge, they were but babes in the
knowledge of Christ; and it was his work to in
struct them in the rudiments, the very alphabet, of
Christian faith and doctrine. It was his part to
sow the seed, which another must water. It was
the business of those who followed him, to carry
forward the work from the point where he had left
it, and to give spiritual light and knowledge in due
season, as the church were able to bear.
When he came to them, they had no experimental
knowledge of the way of salvation, and he was
obliged to present the truth in its simplest form.
Their carnal minds .could not discern the sacred
revealings of God ; they were strangers to the man
ifestations of divine power. Paul had spoken to
them as those who were ignorant of the operations
of that power upon the heart. They were carnal-

124 LIFE OF PAUL.
minded, and the apostle was aware that they could
not comprehend the mysteries of salvation ; for
spiritual things must be spiritually discerned. He
knew that many of his hearers were proud believ
ers in human theories, and reasoners of false sys
tems of theology, groping with blind eyes in the
book of nature for a contradiction of the spiritual
and immortal life revealed in the Book of God.
He knew that criticism would set about contro
verting the Christian interpretation of the revealed
word, and skepticism would treat the gospel of
Christ with scoffing and derision. It behooved him
to introduce most carefully the great truths he
wished to teach them. True Christianity is a re
ligion of progress. It is ever giving light and
blessing, and has in reserve still greater light and
blessing to bestow on those who receive its truths.
The illuminating influence of the gospel of Christ,
and the sanctifying grace of God, can alone trans
form the carnal mind to be in harmony with spir
itual things.
Paul did not venture to directly rebuke the
licentious, and to show them how heinous was their
sin in the sight of a holy God. His work was, as
a wise instructor, to set before them the true object
of life, impressing upon their minds the lessons of
the divine Teacher, which were designed to bring
them up from worldliness and sin to purity and
immortal life. The spiritual senses must be ma
tured by continual advancement in the knowledge
of heavenly things. Thus the mind would learn
to delight in them ; and every precept of the word
of God would shine forth as a priceless gem.
The apostle had dwelt especially upon practical
godliness, and the character of that holiness which
must be gained in order to make sure of the king-

APOLLOS AT CORINTH. 125
dom of Heaven. He wished the light of the gos
pel of Christ to pierce the darkness of their minds,
that they might discern how offensive their immoral
practices Were in the sight of God. Therefore
the burden of Paul's preaching among them had
been Christ, and him crucified. He wished them
to understand that the theme for their most earnest
study, and greatest joy, should be the grand truth
of salvation through repentance toward God, and
faith in our Lord Jesus Christ.
The philosopher turns aside from the light of
salvation, because it puts his proud theories to shame.
The worldling refuses to receive it, because it would
separate him from his earthly idols, and draw him
to a holier life, for which he has no inclination.
Paul saw that the character of Christ must be un
derstood, before men could love him, and view the
cross with the eye of faith. Here must begin that
study which shall be the science and the song of
the redeemed through all eternity. In the light
of the cross alone can the true value of the human
soul be estimated.
The refining influence of the grace of God
changes the natural disposition of man. Heaven
would not be desirable to the carnal-minded ; their
natural, unsanctified hearts would feel no attrac
tion toward that pure and holy place ; and if it
were possible for them to enter, they would find
nothing there congenial to them, in their sinful
condition. The propensities which reign in the
natural heart must be subdued by the grace of
Christ, before fallen man can be elevated to har
monize with Heaven, and enjoy the society of the
pure and holy angels. When man dies to sin, and
is quickened to new life in Christ Jesus, divine
love fills his heart ; his understanding is sanctified ;

126 LITE OF PAUL.
he drinks from an inexhaustible fountain of joy
and knowledge ; and the light of an eternal day
shines upon his path, for he has the Light of life
with him continually.
Paul sought to impress upon his Corinthian breth
ren the fact that he himself, and the ministers associ
ated with him, were only men, commissioned of God
to teach the truth ; that they were individually en
gaged in the same work, which was given them by
their Heavenly Father ; and that they were all de
pendent upon him for the success which attended
their labors. " For while one saith, I am of Paul ;
and another, I am of Apollos ; are ye not carnal ?
Who then is Paul, and who is Apollos, but minis
ters by whom ye believed, even as the Lord gave
to every man ? I have planted, Apollos watered ;
but God gave the increase."
The consciousness of being God's servant should
inspire the minister with energy and diligence per-
severingly to discharge his duty, with an eye single
to the glory of his Master. God has given to each
of his messengers his distinctive work ; and while
there is a diversity of gifts, all are to blend harmo
niously in carrying forward the great work of sal
vation. They are only instruments of divine grace
and power.
Paul says : " So, then, neither is he that planteth
anything, neither he that watereth ; but God that
giveth the increase. Now he that planteth and he
that watereth are one ; and every man shall receive
his own reward according to his own labor. For
we are laborers together with God ; ye are God's
husbandry, ye are God's building." The teacher
of Christ's truth must be near the cross himself, in
order to bring sinners to it. His work should be
to preach Christ, and studiously to avoid calling

APOLLOS AT CORINTH. 127
/
attention to himself, and thus encumbering the sa
cred truth, lest he hinder its saving power.
There can be no stronger evidence in churches
that the truths of the Bible have not sanctified the
receivers, than their attachment to some favorite
minister, and their unwillingness to accept the labors
of some other teacher, and to be profited by them.
The Lord sends help to his church as they need,
not as they choose ; for short-sighted mortals can
not discern what is for their highest good. It is sel
dom that one minister has all the qualifications nec
essary to perfect any one church in all the require
ments of Christianity ; therefore God sends other
ministers to follow him, one after another, each
possessing some qualifications in which the others
were deficient.
The church should gratefully accept these serv
ants of Christ, even as they would accept the Mas
ter himself. They should seek to derive all the
benefit possible from the instruction which ministers
may give them from the word of God. But the
ministers themselves are not to be idolized ; there
should be no religious pets and favorites among the
people ; it is the truths they bring which are to be
accepted and appreciated in the meekness of hu
mility. In the apostles' day, one party claimed to believe
in Christ, yet refused to give due respect to his am
bassadors. They claimed to follow no human
teacher, but to be taught directly from Christ, with
out the aid of ministers of the gospel. They were
independent in spirit, and unwilling to submit to
the voice of the church. Another party claimed
Paul as their leader, and drew comparisons between
him and Peter, which were unfavorable to the lat
ter. Another declared that Apollos far exceeded

128 LIFE OF PAUL.
Paul in address, and power of oratory. Another
claimed Peter as their leader, affirming that he
had been most intimate with Christ when he was
upon earth, while Paul had been a persecutor of
the believers. There was danger that this party
spirit would ruin the Christian church.
Paul and Apollos were in perfect harmony.
The latter was disappointed and grieved because
of the dissension in the church; he took no ad
vantage of the preference shown himself, nor did
he encourage it, but hastily left the field of strife.
When Paul afterward urged him to visit Corinth,
he declined, and did not again labor there until
long after, when the church had reached a better
spiritual state.

CHAPTER XIII.
PAUL AT EPHESUS.
While Apollos was preaching at Corinth, Paul
fulfilled his promise to return to Ephesus. He
had made a brief visit to Jerusalem, and had
spent some time at Antioch, the scene of his early
labors. Thence he had traveled through Asia
Minor, visiting the churches which he had him
self established, and strengthening the faith of
the disciples.
The city of Ephesus was the capital of the prov
ince of Asia,* and the great commercial center of
Asia Minor. Its harbor was crowded with ship-
*As used in the New Testament, the word Asia does not apply to the
continent of Asia, hut to a Roman province which embraced .the westorn
part of Asia Minor, and of which Ephesus was the capital.

PAUL AT EPHESUS. 129
ping from all parts of the known world, and its
streets thronged with the people of every country.
It therefore presented, like Corinth, a favorable
missionary field.
The Jews, now widely dispersed in all civilized
lands, were generally expecting the speedy advent
of the Messiah. In their visits to Jerusalem at the
annual feasts, many had gone out to the banks
of the Jordan to listen to the preaching of John
the Baptist. From him they had heard the
proclamation of Christ as the Promised One, and
on their return home they had carried the tidings
to all parts of the world. Thus had Providence
prepared the way for the apostle's labors.
On his arrival at Ephesus, Paul found twelve
brethren, who, like Apollos, bad been disciples
of John the Baptist, and like him had gained
an imperfect knowledge of the life and mis
sion of Christ. They had not the ability of
Apollos, but with the same sincerity and faith
they were seeking to spread' the light which they
had received.
These disciples were ignorant of the mission
of the Holy Spirit, that Jesus promised to his
believing people, to be the life and power of the
church. When asked by Paul if they had re
ceived the Holy Ghost, they answered, " We
have not so much as heard whether there be any
Holy Ghost." Paul inquired, " Unto what then
were ye baptized ?" and they said, "Unto John's
baptism." The apostle then proceeded to set
before them the great truths which are the foun
dation of the Christian's hope.
He told them of the life of Christ on earth,
and of his cruel and shameful death. He told
them how „ the Lord of life had broken the

130 LIFE OF PAUL.
barriers of the tomb, and risen triumphant over
death. He repeated the Saviour's commission to
his disciples: "All power is given unto me in
Heaven and in earth. Go ye, therefore, and teach
all nations, baptizing them in the name of the
Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost."
He told them also of Christ's promise to send
the Comforter, through whose power mighty
signs and wonders would be wrought, and de
scribed the glorious fulfillment of that promise
on the day of Pentecost.
With deep interest, and grateful, wondering
joy, the disciples listened to the words of Paul.
By faith they grasped the atoning sacrifice of
Christ, and acknowledged him as their Redeemer.
They were then baptized " in the name of Jesus;"
and as Paul laid his hands upon them, they
received also the baptism of the Holy Spirit, by
which they were enabled to speak the languages
of other nations and to prophesy. Thus these men
were qualified to act as missionaries in the im
portant field of Ephesus and its vicinity, and
also from this center to spread the gospel of Christ
in Asia Minor.
It was by cherishing a humble and teachable
spirit that these brethren gained their precious
.experience. Their example presents a lesson of
great value to Christians of every age. There
are many who make but little progress in the
divine life, because they are too sejf -sufficient to
occupy the position of learners. They are content -
to remain in ignorance of God's word ; they do
not wish to change their faith or their practice;
and hence make no effort to obtain greater light.
If the followers of Christ were but earnest
seekers after divine wisdom, they would be led

PAUL AT EPHESUS. 1"1
into rich fields of truth, as yet wholly unknown
to them. Whoever will give himself to God as
fully as did Moses, will be guided by the divine
hand as verily as was the great leader of Israel.
He may be lowly and apparently ungifted; yet
if with a loving, trusting heart he obeys every
intimation of God's will, his powers will be
purified, ennobled, energized; his capabilities in
creased. As he treasures the lessons of divine
wisdom, a sacred commission is intrusted to him ;
he is enabled to make his life an honor to God
and a blessing to the world. " The entrance of
Thy words giveth light; it giveth understanding
unto the simple."
A mere intellectual knowledge of religious
truth is not enough: There are to-day many as
ignorant as those men of Ephesus of the Holy
Spirit's work upon the heart. Yet no truth is
more clearly taught in the word of God. Prophets
and apostles have dwelt upon this theme. Christ
himself calls our attention to the growth of the
vegetable world to illustrate the agency of his
Spirit in sustaining religious life.
The juices of the vine, ascending from the root,
are diffused to the branches, sustaining growth,
and producing blossoms and fruit. So the life-
giving power of the Holy Spirit, proceeding from
Christ, and imparted to every disciple, pervades
the soul, renews the motives and affections, and
even the most seeret thoughts, and brings forth
the precious fruit of holy deeds. The life attests
the union with the true and living Vine.
The Author of this spiritual life is unseen, and
the precise method by which it is imparted and
sustained is beyond the power of human philos
ophy fo explain. It is the mystery of godliness.

132 LIFE OF PAUL.
Yet the operations of the Spirit are always in
harmony with the written word. As in the
natural, so in the spiritual world. Human life
is preserved, moment by moment, by divine
power ; yet it is not sustained by a direct miracle,
but through the use of blessings placed within
our reach. So the life of the Christian is sus
tained by the use of those means which Provi
dence has supplied. He must eat of the bread
of life, and drink of the waters of salvation.
He must watch, he must pray, he must work,
in all things giving heed to the instructions of
the word of God, if he would " grow up to the
full measure of the stature of a man in Christ
Jesus." There is still another lesson for us in the ex
perience of those Jewish converts. When they
received baptism at the hand of John, they were
holding serious errors. But with clearer light
they gladly accepted Christ as their Redeemer;
and with this advance step came a change in
their obligations. As they received a purer faith,
there was a corresponding change in their life
and character. In token of this change, and as
an acknowledgment of their faith in Christ, they
were rebaptized, in the name of Jesus.
Many a sincere follower of Christ has had a
similar experience. A clearer understanding of
God's will, places man in a new relation to him.
New duties are revealed. Much which before
appeared innocent, or even praiseworthy, is now
seen to be sinful. The apostle Paul states that
though he had, as he supposed, rendered obedience
to the law of God, yet when the commandment
was urged upon his conscience by the Holy
Spirit, "sin revived, and I died." He saw him-

PAUL AT EPHESUS. 133
self a sinner, and conscience concurred with the
sentence of the law.
There are many at the present day who have
unwittingly violated one of the precepts of God's
law. When the understanding is enlightened,
and the claims of the fourth commandment are
urged upon the conscience, they see themselves
sinners in the sight of God. " Sin is the trans
gression of the law," and "he that shall offend
in one point is guilty of all."
The honest seeker after truth will not plead
ignorance of the law as an excuse for trans
gression. Light was within his reach. God's word
is plain, and Christ has bidden him search the
Scriptures. He reveres God's law as holy, just,
and good, and he repents of his transgression.
By faith he pleads the atoning blood of Christ,
and grasps the promise of pardon. His former
baptism does not satisfy him now. He has seen
himself a sinner, condemned by the law of God.
He has experienced anew a death to sin, and he
desires again to be buried with Christ by baptism,
that he may rise to walk in newness of life.
Such a course is in harmony with the example
of Paul in baptizing the Jewish converts. That
incident was recorded by the Holy Spirit as an
instructive lesson for the church.
As was his custom, Paul had begun his work
at Ephesus by teaching in the synagogue of the
Jews. He continued to labor there for three
months, " disputing and persuading the things
concerning the kingdom of God." He at first
met with a favorable reception ; but as in other
fields of labor, he was soon violently opposed by
the unbelieving Jews. As they persisted in their
rejection of the gospel, the apostle ceased preach
ing in the synagogue.

134 LIFE OF PAUL.
The Spirit of God had wrought with and
through Paul in his labors for his countrymen.
Sufficient evidence had been presented to convince
all who honestly desired to know the truth. But
many permitted themselves to be controlled by
prejudice and unbelief, and refused to yield to
the most conclusive evidence. Fearing that the
faith of the believers would be endangered by
continued association with these opposers of the
truth, Paul separated the disciples as a distinct
body, and himself continued his public instruc
tions in the school of one Tyrannus, a teacher of
some note.
Paul saw that " a great door and effectual" was
open before him, though there were " many
adversaries." Ephesus was not only the most
magnificent, but the most corrupt, of the cities
of Asia. Superstition and sensual pleasure held
sway over her teeming population. Under the
shadow of her idol temples, criminals of every
grade found shelter, and the most degrading
vices flourished.
The city was famed for the worship of the
goddess Diana and the practice of magic. Here
was the great temple of Diana, which was re
garded by the ancients as one of the wonders of
the world. Its vast extent and surpassing mag
nificence made it the pride, not only of the city,
but of the nation. Kings and princes had en
riched it by their donations. The Ephesians vied
with one another in adding to its splendor, and
it was made the treasure-house for a large share
of the wealth of Western Asia.
The idol enshrined in this sumptuous edifice
was a rude, uncouth image, declared by tradi
tion to have fallen from the sky. Upon it were

PAUL AT EPHESUS. 135
inscribed mystic characters and symbols, which
were believed to possess great power. When
pronounced, they were said to accomplish won
ders. When written, they were treasured as a
potent charm to guard their possessor from rob
bers, from disease, and even from death. Nu
merous and costly books were written by the
Ephesians to explain the meaning and use of
these symbols.
As Paul was brought in direct contact with
the idolatrous inhabitants of Ephesus, the power
of God was strikingly displayed through him.
The apostles were not always able to work
miracles at will. The Lord granted his servants
this special power as the progress of his cause or
the honor of his name required. Like Moses and
Aaron at the court of Pharaoh, the apostle had
now to maintain the truth against the lying
wonders of the magicians; hence the miracles
he wrought were of a different character from
those which he had heretofore performed. As
the hem of Christ's garment had communicated
healing power to her who sought relief by the
touch of faith, so on this occasion, garments
were made the means of cure to all that believed;
"diseases departed from them, and evil spirits
went out of them." Yet these miracles gave no
encouragement to blind superstition. When
Jesus felt the touch of the suffering woman, he
exclaimed, "Virtue is gone out of me." So the
scripture declares that the Lord wrought mir
acles by the hand of Paul, and that the name of
the Lord Jesus was magnified, and not the name
of Paul.
The manifestations of supernatural power
which accompanied the apostle's work, were cal-

136 LIFE OF PAUL.
culated to make a deep impression upon a people
given to sorcery, and priding themselves upon
their intercourse with invisible beings. The
miracles of Paul were far more potent than had
ever before been witnessed in Ephesus, and were
of such a character that they could not be im
itated by the skill of the juggler or the enchant
ments of the sorcerer. Thus the Lord exalted
his servant, even in the estimation of the idol
aters themselves, immeasurabty above the most
favored and powerful of the magicians.
But He to whom all the spirits of evil were
subject, and who had given his servants authority
over them, was about to bring still greater shame
and defeat upon those who despised and pro
faned his holy name. Sorcery had been pro
hibited in the Mosaic law, on pain of death, yet
from time to time it had been secretly practiced
by apostate Jews. At the time of Paul's visit to
Ephesus, there were in the city certain Jewish
exorcists, who, seeing the wonders wrought by
him, claimed to possess equal power. Believing
that the name of Jesus acted as a charm, they
determined to cast out evil spirits by the same
means which the apostle had employed.
An attempt was made by seven brothers, the
sons of one Sceva, a Jewish priest. Finding a
man possessed with a demon, they addressed him,
" We adjure thee by Jesus, whom Paul preach-
eth." But the evil spirit answered with scorn,
"Jesus I know, and Paul I know; but who are
ye? " and the one possessed sprang on them with
frantic violence, and beat and bruised them, so
that they fled out of the house, naked and
wounded. The discomfiture and humiliation of those who

PAUL AT EPHESUS. 13?
had profaned the name of Jesus, soon became
known throughout Ephesus, by Jews and Gen
tiles. Unmistakable proof had been given of
the sacredness of that name, and the peril which
they incurred who should invoke it while they
had no faith in Christ's divine mission. Terror
seized the minds of many, and the work of the
gospel was regarded by all with awe and rever
ence. Facts which had previously been concealed
were now brought to light. In accepting Chris
tianity, some of the brethren had not fully
renounced their heathen superstitions. The prac
tice of magic was still to some extent continued
among them. Convinced of their error by the
events which had recently occurred, they came
and made a full confession to Paul, and publicly
acknowledged their secret arts to be deceptive
and Satanic. Many sorcerers also abjured the
practice of magic, and received Christ as their
Saviour. They brought together the costly books
containing the mysterious " Ephesian letters,"
and the secrets of their art, and burned them in
the presence of all the people. When the books
had been consumed, they proceeded to reckon up
the value of the sacrifice. It was estimated at
fifty thousand pieces of silver, equal' to about ten
thousand dollars. -
The influence of these events was more wide
spread than even Paul then realized. The man
ifestation of the power of Christ was a grand
victory for Christianity in the very stronghold of
superstition. From Ephesus the news was widely
circulated, and a strong impetus was given to the
cause of Christ. These scenes in the ministry of
Paul lived in the memory of men, and were the

138 LIFE OF PAUL.
means of converting many to the gospel, long
after the apostle himself had finished his course.
When the Ephesian converts burned their
books on magic, they showed that the things in
which they had once most delighted were now
the most abhorred. It was by and through
magic that they had especially offended God and
imperiled their souls, and it was against magic
that they showed such indignation. Here was
given the best evidence of true conversion.
Those treatises on divination contained rules
and forms of communication with evil spirits.
They were the regulations of the worship of
Satan, — directions for soliciting his help and ob
taining information from him. By retaining
these books, the disciples would have exposed
themselves to temptation; by selling them they
would have placed temptation in -the way of
others. They had renounced the kingdom of
darkness, and they did not hesitate at any sac
rifice to destroy its power. Thus the truth
triumphed over men's prejudices, their favorite
pursuits, and their love of money.
It is fondly supposed that heatben superstitions
have disappeared before the civilization of the
nineteenth century. But the word of God and
the stern testimony of facts declare that sorcery
is practiced in this Christian age and Christian
nation as verily as by the old-time magicians.
The ancient system of magic is, in reality, the
same as that which is now known as modern
Spiritualism. Satan is finding access to thou
sands of minds by presenting himself under
the guise of departed friends. The Scriptures of
truth declare that "the dead know not any
thing." Their thoughts, their love, their hatred,

PAUL AT EPHESUS. 139
have perished. The dead do not hold communion
with the living. But true to his early cunning,
when in the form of a serpent he deceived the
mother of our race, Satan employs this device to
gain control of the minds of men.
The heathen oracles have their counterpart in
the spiritualistic mediums, the clairvoyants, and
fortune-tellers of to-day. The mystic voices that
spoke at Endor and Ephesus, are still by their
lying words misleading the children of men.
The mysteries of heathen worship are replaced
by the secret associations and seances, the ob
scurities and wonders, of the sorcerers of our
time. Their disclosures are eagerly received by
thousands who refuse to accept light from God's
word or from his Spirit. While they speak
with scorn of the magicians of old, the great
deceiver laughs in triumph as they yield to his
arts in a different form.
His agents still claim to cure disease. They
profess to employ electricity, magnetism, or the
so-called "sympathetic remedies;" but in truth
the magnetic power of which they boast is
directly attributable to the sorcery of Satan.
By this means he casts his spell over the bodies
and souls of men.
The sick, the bereaved, the curious, are com
municating with evil spirits. All who venture
here are on dangerous ground. The word of
truth declares how God regards them. In ancient
times he pronounced judgments upon one who
sent for counsel to a heathen oracle: "Is it not
because there is not a God in Israel that thou
sendest to inquire of Baal-zebub, the god of
Ekron? therefore thou shalt not come down from
that bed on which thou art gone up, but shalt
surely die."

140 tIFE OF PAUL.
The visible and the invisible world are in close
contact. Could the veil be lifted, we would see
evil angels employing all their arts to deceive and
destroy. Wherever an influence is exerted to
cause men to forget God, there Satan is exercis
ing his bewitching power. All who venture into
scenes of dissipation or irreligious pleasure, or
seek the society of the sensualist, the skeptic, or
the blasphemer, by personal intercourse or through
the medium of the press, are tampering with
sorcery. Ere they are aware, the mind is be
wildered and the soul polluted. The apostle's
admonition to the Ephesian church should be
heeded by the people of God to-day : " Have no
fellowship with the unfruitful works of dark
ness, but rather reprove them."

CHAPTER XIV
TRIALS AND VICTORIES OF PAUL.
For upwards of three years, Ephesus was the
center of Paul's work. A flourishing church
was raised up here, and from this city the gospel
spread throughout the province of Asia, among
both Jews and Gentiles.
The apostle had for some time contemplated
another missionary journey. He desired again
to visit the churches in Macedonia and Achaia,
and after spending some time at Corinth, to go to
Jerusalem, after which he hoped to preach the
gospel at Rome. In pursuance of his plan, he
sent Timothy and Erastus before him into Mace
donia; but feeling that the cause in Ephesus still

TRIALS AND VICTORIES OF PAUL. 141
demanded his presence, he decided to remain ,till
after Pentecost. An event soon occurred, how
ever, which hastened his departure.
The month of May was specially devoted to
the worship of the goddess of Ephesus. The
universal honor in which this deity was held, the
magnificence of her temple and her worship,
attracted an immense concourse of people from
all parts of the province of Asia. Through
out the entire month the festivities were con
ducted with the utmost pomp and splendor. The
gods were represented by persons chosen for the
purpose, who were regarded as objects of worship,
and were honored by processions, sacrifices, and
libations. Musical contests, the feats of athletes,
and the fierce combats of men and beasts, drew
admiring crowds to the vast theaters. The
officers chosen to conduct this grand celebration
were the men of highest distinction in the chief
cities of Asia. They were also persons of vast
wealth, for in return for the honor of their posi
tion, they were expected to defray the entire
expense of the occasion. The whole city was a
scene of brilliant display and wild revelry. Im
posing processions swept to the grand temple.
The air rung with sounds of joy. The people
gave themselves up to feasting, drunkenness, and
the vilest debauchery.
This gala season was a trying occasion to the
disciples who had newly come to the faith. The
company of believers who met in the school of
Tyrannus were an inharmonious note in the
festive chorus. Ridicule, reproach, and insult
were freely heaped upon them. By the labors of
Paul at Ephesus, the heathen worship had re
ceived a telling blow. There was a perceptible

142 LIFE OF PAUL.
falling-off in attendance at the national festival,
and in the enthusiasm of the worshipers. The
influence of his teachings extended far beyond the
actual converts to the faith. Many who had not
openly accepted the new doctrines, became so far
enlightened as to lose all confidence in heathen
gods. The presence of Paul in the city called
special attention to this fact, and curses loud and
deep were uttered against him.
Another cause of dissatisfaction existed. It
had long been customary among heathen nations
to make use of small images or shrines to repre
sent their favorite objects of worship. Portable
statues were modeled after the great image of
Diana, and were widely circulated in the coun
tries along the shores of the Mediterranean.
Models of the temple which enshrined the idol
were also eagerly sought. Both were regarded
as objects of worship, and were carried at the
head of processions, and on journeys and mili
tary expeditions. An extensive and profitable
business had grown up at Ephesus from the
manufacture and sale of these shrines and images.
Jhose who were interested in this branch of
industry found their gains diminishing. All
united in attributing the unwelcome change to
Paul's labors. Demetrius, a manufacturer of
silver shrines, called together the workmen of his
craft, and by a violent appeal endeavored to stir
up their indignation against Paul. He repre
sented that their traffic was endangered, and
pointed out the great loss which they would
sustain if the apostle were allowed to turn the
people away from their ancient worship. He
then appealed to their ruling superstition, saying:
" Moreover ye see and hear, that not alone at

TRIATS AND VICTORIES OF PAUL. 143
Ephesus, but almost throughout all Asia, this
Paul hath persuaded and turned away much
people, saying that they be no gods which are
made with hands ; so that not only this our craft
is in danger to be set at naught, but also that the
temple of the great goddess Diana should be
despised, and her magnificence should be de
stroyed, whom all Asia and the world worship-
eth." This speech acted as fire to the stubble.
The excited passions of the people were roused,
and burst forth in the cry, " Great is Diana of
the Ephesians ! "
A report of the speech of Demetrius was
rapidly circulated. The uproar was terrific.
The whole city seemed in commotion. An im
mense crowd soon collected, and a rush was made
to the workshop of Aquila, in the Jewish quar
ters, with the object of securing Paul. In their
insane rage they were ready to tear him in pieces.
But the apostle was not to be found. His
brethren, receiving an intimation of the danger,
had hurried him from the place. Angels of God
were sent to guard the faithful apostle. His
time to die a martyr's death had not yet come.
Failing to find the object of their wrath, the
mob seized two of his companions, Gaius and
Aristarchus, and with them hurried on to the
theater. Paul's place of concealment was not
far distant, and he soon learned of the peril of
his beloved brethren. His courage was in keep
ing with the occasion. He was ever ready to
press to the front in the battle for his Master.
Forgetful of his own safety, he desired to go at
once to the theater, to address the rioters. But
his friends refused to permit him thus to sacrifice
himself. Gaius and Aristarchus were not the

144 LIFE OF PAUL.
prey that the people sought ; no serious harm to
them was apprehended. But should the apostle's
pale, care-worn face be seen, it would arouse at
once the worst passions of the mob, and there
would not be the least human possibility of sav
ing his life.
Paul was still eager to defend the truth before
the multitude; but he was at last deterred by a
message of warning from the theater. Several
of the most honorable and influential among the
magistrates sent him an earnest request not to
venture into a situation of so great peril. This
proof of the regard in which Paul was held by
the leading men of Asia was no mean tribute to
the sterling integrity of his character.
The tumult at the theater was continually
increasing. " Some cried one thing, and some
another; and the more part knew not wherefore
they had come together." From the fact that
Paul and some of his companions were of Hebrew
extraction, the Jews felt that odium was cast
upon them, and that their own safety might be
endangered. Wishing it to be understood that
they had no sympathy with the Christians, they
thrust forward one of their own number to set
the matter before the people. The speaker chosen
was Alexander, one of the craftsmen, a copper
smith, to whom Paul afterward referred as
having done him much evil. Alexander was a
man of considerable ability, and he bent all his
energies to direct the wrath of the people ex
clusively against Paul and his companions. But
the crowd were in no mood to make nice distinc
tions. Seeing that Alexander was a Jew, they
thrust him aside, the uproar continually increas
ing as all with one voice cried out, "Great is

TRIALS AND VICTORIES OF PACL. 145
Diana of the Ephesians ! " This cry continued
for two hours.
At last there came a momentary silence, from
sheer exha.ustion. Then the recorder of the city
arrested the attention of the crowd, and by
virtue of his office obtained a hearing. By his
prudence and good judgment he soon succeeded
in quieting the excitement.
He met the people on their own ground, and
showed that there was no cause for the present
tumult. He appealed to their reason to decide
whether the strangers who had come among them
could change the opinions of the whole world
regarding their ruling goddess. Said he: "Ye
men of Ephesus, what man is there that knoweth
not how that the city of Ephesus is a worshiper
of the great goddess Diana, and of the image
which fell down from Jupiter ? Seeing then
that these things cannot be spoken against, ye
ought to be quiet, and to do nothing rashly." He
bade them consider that Paul and his companions
had not profaned the temple of Diana, nor out
raged the feelings of any by reviling the goddess.
He then skillfully turned the subject, and re
proved the course of Demetrius: "Wherefore if
Demetrius and the craftsmen which are with him
have a matter against any man, the law is open,
and there are deputies; let them implead one
another. But if ye inquire anything concerning
other matters, it shall be determined in a lawful
assembly." He closed by warning them that
such an uproar, raised without apparent cause,
might subject the city of Ephesus to the censure
of the Romans, thus causing a restriction of her
present liberty, and intimating that there must
not be a repetition of the scene. Having by this
10

146 LIFE OF PAUL.
speech completely tranquilized the disturbed ele
ments, the recorder dismissed the assembly.
The words of Demetrius reveal the real cause
of the tumult at Ephesus, and also the cause of
much of the persecution which followed the
apostles in their work of promulgating the truth.
" This, our craft, is in danger." With Demetrius
and his fellows, the profitable business of image-
making was endangered by the teaching and
spread of the gospel. The income of pagan
priests and artisans was at stake; and for this
reason they instituted the most bitter opposition
to the apostle, and refused to receive or investi
gate the new religion, which would have made
them wise unto salvation.
Paul's labors in Ephesus were at length con
cluded. He felt that the excitement which pre
vailed was unfavorable to the preaching of the
gospel. His heart was filled with gratitude to
God that his life had been preserved, and that
Christianity had not been brought into disrepute
by the tumult at Ephesus. The decision of the
recorder and of others holding honorable offi
ces in the city, had set Paul before the people
as one innocent of any unlawful act. This was
another triumph of Christianity over error and
superstition. God had raised up a great magis
trate to vindicate his apostle, and hold the tu
multuous mob in check.
Paul parted from his children in the faith with
an affectionate farewell. He set out on his jour
ney to Macedonia, designing on the way thither to
visit Troas. He was accompanied by Tychicus
and Trophimus, both Ephesians, who remained
his faithful companions and fellow-laborers to
the close of his life.

TRIALS AND VICTORIES OF PAUL. 147
Paul's ministry in Ephesus had been a season
of incessant labor, of many trials, and deep
anguish. He taught the people in public and
from house to house, instructing and warning
them with many tears. He was continually
opposed by the unbelieving Jews, who lost no
opportunity to stir up the popular feeling against
him. Again and again he was attacked by the
mob, and subjected to insult and abuse. By
every means which they could employ, the ene
mies of truth sought to destroy the effects of his
labor for the salvation of men.
And while thus battling against opposition,
and with untiring zeal pushing forward the
gospel work and guarding the interests of a
church yet young in the faith, Paul was bearing
upon his soul the burden of all the churches. Nor
was he released even from the tax of physical
labor. Here, as, at Corinth, he worked with his
own hands to supply his necessities. In weari
ness and painfulness from unceasing toil and
constant danger, enfeebled by disease, and at
times depressed in spirits, he steadfastly pursued
his work.
The news which he received, of apostasy in
churches of his own planting, caused him deep
anguish. He greatly feared that his efforts in
their behalf would prove to have been in vain.
Many a sleepless night was spent in prayer and
earnest thought, as he learned of the new and
varied methods employed to counteract his work.
As he had opportunity, he wrote to the churches,
giving reproof, counsel, admonition, and encour
agement, as their state demanded. In his epistles
the apostle does not dwell on his own trials, yet there
are occasional glimpses of his labors and sufferings

148 LIFE OF PAUL.
in the cause of Christ. Stripes and imprison
ment, cold and hunger and thirst, perils by land
and sea, in the city and in the wilderness, from
his own countrymen, from the heathen, and from
false brethren,; — all these he endured for the
truth's sake. He was defamed, reviled, "made the
offscouring of all things," "perplexed, persecuted,
troubled on every side," "in jeopardy every hour,"
"alway delivered unto death fpr Jesus' sake."
Amid the constant storm of opposition, the
clamor of enemies, and the desertion of friends,
the intrepid apostle at times almost lost heart.,
But he looked back to Calvary, and with new
ardor pressed on to spread the knowledge of the
Crucified. He was but treading the blood-stained
path which Christ had trodden before him. He
sought no discharge from the warfare till he
should lay off his armor at the feet of his Re
deemer. Eighteen centuries have passed since the apostle -
rested from his labors ; yet the history of his toils
and sacrifices for Christ's sake are among the
most precious treasures of the church. That
history was recorded by the Holy Spirit, that the
followers of Christ in every age might thereby
be incited to greater zeal and faithfulness in the
cause of their Master.
How. does this hero of faith tower above the
self-indulgent, ease-loving men who are to-day
crowding the ranks of the ministry. When
subjected to the ordinary difficulties and trials of
life, many feel that their lot is hard. But what
have they done or suffered for the cause of Christ?
How does their record appear when compared
with that of this great apostle? What burden
of soul have they felt for the salvation of sinners?

PAUL TO THE CORINTHIANS. 149
They know little of self-denial or sacrifice. They
are indebted to the grace of Christ for all the
excellences of character which they possess, for
every blessing which they enjoy. All that they
are, and all that they have, is the purchase of the
blood of Christ. As the servants of Christ en
counter opposition and persecution, they should
not permit their faith to grow dim or their
courage to fail. With Christ as a helper, they
can resist every foe, and overcome every diffi
culty. The same obligation rests upon them
which impelled the apostle to his unwearied
labors. Only those who emulate his fidelity, will
share with him the crown of life.

CHAPTER XV.
PAUL TO THE CORINTHIANS.
The First Epistle to the Corinthians was writ
ten by the apostle Paul during the latter part of
his stay in Ephesus. For no church had he felt
a deeper interest or put forth more earnest effort
than for the believers at Corinth. The good seed
sown by him had seemed to promise an abundant
harvest; but tares were planted by the enemy
among the wheat, and ere long these sprung up,
and brought forth their evil fruit. The period
of Paul's absence was a time of severe temptation
to the Corinthian church. They were surrounded
by idolatry and sensualism under the gayest and
most alluring aspect. While the apostle was
with them, these influences had little power.
With his firm faith, his fervent prayers, and

150 LIFE OF PAUL.
words of instruction, and, above all, his own
example to inspire and encourage, they could
gladly choose to suffer affliction for Christ's sake1^
rather than to enjoy the pleasures of sin. But
when Paul departed, natural tastes and inclina
tions would assert control. It is not in a day
that the education and habits of a life are to be
overcome. Little by little, many departed from
the faith.
For three years the voice which had urged
them Heavenward had been silent. Like the
children of Israel when Moses was hid from
view by the clouds of Sinai, they sat down to
eat and drink, and rose up to play. Not a few
returned to the debasing sins of heathenism, as
though they had never heard the heavenly mes
sage; some practiced iniquity in secret, others
openly, and with a spirit of bravado, perverting
the Scriptures to j ustif y their course.
Paul had written briefly to the church, an
nouncing a plan which he for a time cher
ished, of visiting them immediately upon leaving
Ephesus, and again upon his return from
Macedonia. In the same letter he had admon
ished them to cease all communication with
members who should persist in their profligacy.
But the Corinthians perverted the apostle's
meaning, quibbled over his words, and excused
themselves for disregarding his instructions.
A letter was sent to Paul by the church,
revealing nothing of the enormous sins that
existed among them, but in a self-complacent
manner asking counsel from him concerning
various matters. He was, however, forcibly
impressed by the Holy Spirit, that the true state
of the church had been concealed, and that this

PAUL TO THE CORINTHIANS. 151
letter was an attempt to draw from him state
ments which the writers could construe to serve
their own purposes. There had come to Ephesus
about this time several members of the house
hold of Chloe, a Christian family of high repute
in Corinth. In answer to the questions of the
apostle, these brethren reluctantly gave him a
statement of facts as they existed. The church
was rent in factions ; the dissensions that arose at
the time of Apollos' visit had greatly increased.
False teachers were leading the brethren to
despise the instructions of Paul. The doctrines
and the ordinances of the gospel had been per
verted. Pride, idolatry, and sensualism were
steadily increasing among those who had once
been disciples of Christ.
The apostle's worst fears were more than
realized. He was filled with horror at the
picture thus presented before him. But he did
not even now yield to despair. He did not
conclude that his work had been a failure.
With a heart throbbing with anguish, and eyes
blinded with tears, he sought counsel from God,
and made his plans. His immediate visit to
Corinth must be given up. In the present state
of the church they were not prepared to profit
by his labors. He sent Titus to Corinth to
inform them of his change of plans, and to
do what he could to correct the existing evils.
Then, summoning all the courage of his nature,
and keeping his soul stayed upon God, stifling
all feelings of indignation at the ingratitude
which he had received, and throwing his whole
soul into the work, he dictated to the faithful
Sosthenes one of the richest, most instructive,
and most powerful of all his letters, — the first
extant Epistle to the Corinthians.

152 LIFE OF PAUL.
With marvelous clearness and energy, he pro
ceeded to answer the various questions proposed
by the church, and to lay down general principles,
which, if heeded, would produce a better spirit
ual condition. His letter is no long-studied
production of the intellect. He did not seek by
polished sentences to please the ear,. of his
brethren. Their souls were in peril. He warned
them of their dangers, and faithfully reproved
their sins. He pointed them again to Christ,
and sought to kindle anew the fervor of their
early devotion.
After a tender greeting to the church, he
refers to their experience under his ministry, by
which they have been led to turn from idolatry
to the service and worship of the true God. He
reminds them of the gifts of the Holy Spirit
which they have received, and presents before
them their duty to make continual advancement
in the Christian life, that they may attain to the
purity and holiness of Christ. Having thus pre
pared the way, he speaks plainly of the dissen
sions among them, and exhorts his brethren, in
the name and by the authority of Christ, to
cease from their strife, and to seek earnestly for
Christian unity and love.
Paul was free to mention how and by whom
he had been informed of the divisions in the
church: "It hath been declared unto me of
you, my brethren, by them -which are of the
house of Chloe, that there are contentions among
you." Though Paul was an inspired apostle,
the Lord did not reveal to him at all times just
the condition of his people. Those who were
interested in the prosperity of the church, and
saw evils creeping in, presented the matter before

PAUL TO THE CORINTHIANS. 153
him, and from the light which he had previously
received, he was prepared to judge of the char
acter of these^developments. Because the Lord
had not given him a new revelation for that
special time, those who were really seeking light
did not cast aside his message as only a common
letter. The Lord had shown him the difficulties
and dangers which would arise in the churches,
that when they should develop, he might know
how to treat them. He was set for the defense
of the church ; he was to watch for souls as one
who must render account to God; and should he
not take notice of the reports concerning their state
of anarchy and division? Most assuredly; and
the reproof he sent them was written as much
under the inspiration of the Spirit of God as
were any of his epistles.
The apostle made no mention of the false
teachers who were seeking to destroy the fruit of
his labor. Because of the darkness and division
in the church, he wisely forbore to irritate them
by such references, for fear of turning some
entirely from the truth. But he called the atten
tion of the Corinthians to his own work among
them, saying: "According to the grace of God
which is given unto me, as a wise master-builder,
I have laid the foundation, and another buildeth
thereon. But let every man take heed how he
buildeth thereupon. For other foundation can
no man lay than that is laid, which is Jesus
Christ." Paul, as a champion of the faith, did not hesi
tate to declare the character of his work. But he
did not thereby exalt himself when he asserted that
he was a wise master-builder, who had laid the
foundation for another to build upon. He stated,

154 LIFE OF PAUL.
"For we are laborers together with God." He
claimed no wisdom of his own ; but divine power,
uniting with his human efforts, had enabled him
to present the truth in a manner pleasing to God.
He was a co-laborer with Christ, a diligent worker
in bringing spiritual knowledge from the word
of God and the works of Christ, to all whose
hearts were open to evidence. United with
Christ, who was the greatest of all teachers,
Paul had been enabled to communicate lessons
of divine wisdom, which met the necessities of
all classes and conditions of men, and which
were to apply to all times, all places, and all
people. In so doing, the apostle took no glory
to himself, as a humble instrument in the hands
of God.
The Lord gave Paul the wisdom of a skillful
architect, that he might lay the foundation of
the church of Christ. This figure of the erec
tion of a temple is frequently repeated in the
Scriptures, as forcibly illustrating the building
up of the true Christian church. Zechariah re
fers to Christ as the Branch that should build
the temple of the Lord. He also refers to the
Gentiles as helping in this work: "And they
that are far off shall come and build in the tem
ple of the Lord."
Paul had now been working in the Gentile
quarry, to bring out valuable stones to lay upon
the foundation, which was Jesus Christ, that by
coming in contact with that living stone, they
might also become living stones. In writing to
the Ephesians, he says : " Now, therefore, ye are
no more strangers and foreigners, but fellow-
citizens with the saints, and of the household
of God; and are built upon the foundation of

PAUL TO THE CORINTHIANS. 155
the apostles and prophets, Jesus Christ himself
being the chief corner-stone; in whom all the
building, fitly framed together, groweth unto an
holy temple in the Lord. In whom ye also are
builded together for an habitation of God."
In his letter to the Corinthians, he writes,
further: "If any man build upon this founda
tion, gold, silver, precious stones, wood, hay,
stubble, every man's work shall be made mani
fest; for the day shall declare it." Some min
isters, through their labors, furnish the most
precious material, gold, silver, and precious
stones, which represent true moral worth in those
gained to the cause by them. The false material,
gilded to imitate tbe true, — that is, a carnal
mind, and unsanctified character, glossed over
with seeming righteousness, — may not be readily
detected by mortal eye; but\the day of God will
test the material.
The precious stones represent the most perfect
Christians, who have been refined and polished
by the grace of God, and by affliction, which
they have endured with much prayer and pa
tience. Their obedience and love resemble those
of the great Pattern. Their lives are beautified
and ennobled by self-sacrifice. They will endure
the test of the burning day, for they are living
stones. "Him that overcometh will I make a
pillar in the temple of my God, and he shall go
no more out."
From worldly policy, many endeavor, by their
own efforts, to become as polished stones; but
they cannot be living stones, because they are
not built upon the true foundation. The day
of God will reveal that they are, in reality, only
wood, hay, and stubble. The great temple of

156 LIFE OF PAUL.
Diana was ruined; her magnificence utterly
perished; those who shouted, "Great is Diana
of the Ephesians!" perished with their goddess
and the temple which enshrined her. Their
religion is forgotten, or seems like an idle tale.
That temple was built upon a false foundation,
and when tried, it was found to be worthless,
But the stones that Paul quarried out from
Ephesus were found to be precious and enduring.
Paul laid himself upon the true foundation,
and brought every stone, whether large or small,
polished or unhewn, common or precious, to
be connected with the living foundation-stone,
Christ Jesus. Thus slowly ascended the temple
of the church of God. The apostle says, "Know
ye not that ye are the temple of God, and that
the Spirit of God dwelleth in you ? If any man
defile the temple of God, him shall God destroy;
for the temple of God is holy, which temple ye -
are." Paul had, in vision, a view of the city of God,
with its foundations ; and he represents the true
Christian converts to be gold, silver, and precious
stones. But the Jews made the work of Paul
exceedingly difficult. They were continually
claiming to be the only true children of Abra
ham, and therefore the only legitimate building-
stones for God's house; and when the Gentiles
accepted the gospel, and were brought to the
true foundation, the Jews murmured about this
material. Thus they hindered the work of God ;
nevertheless, the apostle unflinchingly continued
his labors.
Paul and his fellow-workmen were skillful
architects, because they had learned from Christ
and his works. They had not only to build, but

PAUL TO THE CORINTHIANS. 157
to tear down. They had to contend with the
bigotry, prejudice, and violence of men who had
built upon a false foundation. Through the
power of God, the apostles became mighty in
pulling down these strongholds of the enemy.
Many who wrought as builders of the temple
of Christ's church could be likened to the build
ers of the wall in Nehemiah's day: " They which
builded on the wall, and they that bore burdens,
with those that laded, every one with one of his
hands wrought in the work, and with the other
held a weapon."
- One after another of the noble builders fell at
his work by the hand of the enemy. Stephen
was stoned ; James was slain by the sword ; Paul
was beheaded; Peter was crucified; John was
exiled. And yet stone after stone was added to
the building, the church increased in the midst
of the terrible persecutions that afflicted her, and
new workers on the wall took the place of the
fallen. These faithful builders sought diligently to
bring precious material to the living foundation.
Paul labored to have his own heart and character
in harmony with the law of God, and then ear
nestly sought to bring about the same result
with his converts. He exhorted Timothy, " Take
heed unto thyself, and unto the doctrine." This
is the duty of every teacher of Bible truth, —
to illustrate in his own life the active Christian
virtues, to be pure in heart, given to holy con
versation, to be good, and to do good.
God will not accept the most brilliant talent
or the most able service, unless it is laid upon
the living foundation stone, and connected with
it; for this alone gives true value to ability, and

15S LIFE OF PAUL.
makes the labor a living service to God. We
may look back through centuries, and see the
living stones gleaming like jets of light through
the darkness of error and superstition. These
precious jewels will shine with continually increas
ing luster throughout eternity. Although dead,
the righteous of all ages testify, by the record of
their words and deeds, to the truth of God. The
names of the martyrs for Christ's sake are im
mortalized among the angels in Heaven; and a
bright reward awaits them when the Lifegiver
shall call them from their graves.
The flashing light of these polished stones, set
for beauty in Christ's temple, has ever been ex
ceedingly annoying to the world ; for their bright
ness in the midst of surrounding darkness shows
the strong contrast between righteousness and
sin, — the gold of truth and the dross of error
and tradition. Those who refuse to obey the
truth themselves are unwilling that others should
obey it; for the course of the faithful is a con
tinual reproof to the unbelieving and disobedient.
Christ himself, the foundation and the crown
ing glory of God's temple, became "a rock of
offense to them that stumble at the word." Yet
that chief foundation stone, "disallowed indeed
Of men," was "chosen of God and precious."
Though rejected by the Jewish builders, it
became the head of the corner. Christ was put
to death ; but the work of building did not cease.
He was honored in Heaven and by the faithful
on earth as the true foundation.
The servants of Christ have ever been greatly
hindered in their labors by the errors which have
from time to time corrupted the church. Carnal
minds wrest the word of God to make it pander

PAUL TO THE CORINTHIANS. 159
to their follies and superstitions. That unerring
word, the rule by which every stone brought to
the foundation must be tested, has been virtually
set aside by many who appeared to be zealous
builders on the temple of Christ's church. Thus
wood, hay, and stubble have been laid upon the
foundation stone by heedless workmen as pre
cious acquisitions.
When emperors, kings, popes, and priests
sought to defile and destroy this temple of God
with sacrilegious idolatry and persecution of the
faithful, God's eye never for a moment left his
building and his workmen. In the face of gap
ing prisons, torture, and flames, the work grew
under the hands of faithful men ; the structure
arose, beautiful_and symmetrical. The work
men were at times almost blinded by the mists
of superstition that settled, dense and dark
around them, and they were beaten back by
the violence of their opponents; yet, like Nehe-
miah and his co-laborers, they still urged forward
the work. Their language was, The God of
Heaven liveth and reigneth; he will prosper his
own work. Therefore we, his servants, will
arise and build.
The figure which Paul uses of the temple
erected on the foundation stone is to represent
the work of God's servants to the end of time.
To all who are building for God, the apostle
addresses words of encouragement and warning:
" If any man's work abide, which he have built
thereupon, he shall receive a reward. If any
man's work shall be burned, he shall suffer loss;
but he himself shall be saved, yet so as by fire."
The Christian teacher who faithfully presents
the word of truth, leading his converts to holi-

160 LIFE OF PAUL.
ness of heart and life, is bringing precious
material to the foundation ; and in the kingdom
of God he will be honored as a wise builder.
He who neglects to teach the truth in its purity,
will gather converts who are not holy in heart
and life. He is bringing material that will not
stand the test. In the day of God he will suffer
loss. Though it is possible that those who have
spent the best of life in teaching error may, by
repentance and faith, be saved at last, yet their
work is lost. Their life has failed of the good
results that might have been secured. Souls
have gone, down to ruin, who, by a faithful
presentation of the truth, might have been saved.
Says the apostle, " Let every man take heed how
he buildeth."
Paul writes to the Corinthians: " Though I be
free from all men, yet have I made myself
servant unto all, that I might gain the more."
The apostle desired that his Corinthian brethren
might be led to see the selfish ambition and
intolerance which they had cherished. Hence
he presents before them his own course of action,
that they may by contrast perceive the sinful
ness of their conduct. He labored for men of
every nation, tongue, and people, and sought to
meet the varied classes on their own ground.
He avoided making prominent the difference
between himself and them. He strove to lay
aside his personal feelings, and to bear with the
prejudices of the persons for whom he was
laboring. When working for the unconverted Jews, he
did not at once begin to preach that which they
regarded as dangerous heresy, but commenced
with doctrines upon which they could agree.

PAUL TO THE CORINTHIANS. 161
Beginning with Moses -and the prophets, he led
them gradually from point to point, comparing
scripture with scripture, tracing down the fulfill
ment of prophecy, showing the evidence ihat
Messiah was to have come, and the manner of
his coming. He then clearly presented before
them the object of his coming, and what he was
to have done upon earth, and how he was to have
been received.
When he had given many discourses upon
these subjects, he testified that the Messiah
had indeed come, and then preached the simple
gospel of Jesus Christ. This was the craft which
Paul mentions, saying that he caught them with
guile. He thus tried to allay prejudice, and win
souls to the truth. He refrained from urging
upon the Jews the fact that the ceremonial laws
were no longer of any force. He cautioned Tim
othy to remove any occasion for them to reject
his labors. He complied with their rules and
ordinances as far as was consistent with his mis
sion to the Gentiles. He would not mislead the
Jews nor practice deception upon them ; but he
waived his personal feelings, for the truth's sake.
With the Gentiles his manner of labor was
different. He plainly informed them that the
sacrificial offerings and ceremonies of the Jews
were no longer to be observed, and preached to
them Christ and him crucified.
The apostle in his labors encountered a class
who claimed that the moral law had been made
void, with the precepts of the ceremonial system.
He vindicated the law of ten commandments,
and held it up before the people as a rule of life.
He showed that all men are under the most sol
emn obligation to obey that law, which Christ
U

162 LIFE OF PAUL.
came to make honorable. He taught that Christ
is the only, one who can release men from the
consequences of breaking the divine law; and
that it is only by repentance for their past trans
gressions, faith in the atoning sacrifice of Christ,
and a life of obedience, that men can hope to re
ceive the favor of God.
Paul did not make light of the conscientious
scruples of those who were weak in faith or dull
of comprehension. He did not display his supe
rior knowledge, and show contempt for their
ignorance; but he placed himself as nearly as
possible on a level with them, manifesting for
them true sympathy and love, and leading them
to nobler and more elevated views. He says,
" I am made all things to all men, that I might
by all means save some." By cheerful, patient
kindness and Christian courtesy, he won the
hearts of the people, quieted their prejudices, and
endeavored to teach them the truth without ex
citing their combativeness. All this he did be
cause he loved the souls of men, and desired to
bring them to Christ that they might be saved.
Paul endeavored to impress upon the minds of
his Corinthian brethren the importance of firm
self-control, strict temperance, and unflagging
zeal in the service of Christ. To illustrate the
Christian warfare, he compared it with the games
celebrated near Corinth, and always attended by
vast multitudes of spectators. This illustration
was calculated to make a vivid impression upon
the minds of those whom he addressed, as it
referred to that with which they were intimately
acquainted. Various games were instituted
among the Greeks and Romans for the purpose
of amusement, and also with the design of train-

PAUL TO THE CORINTHIANS. 163
ing young men to personal vigor and activity,
and thus qualifying them for warfare. The foot
races were the most ancient and the most highly
esteemed of these games. They were held at
stated times and places with great pomp, and
were patronized by kings, nobles, and statesmen.
_ Persons of rank and wealth engaged in these ex
ercises, and shrank from no effort or discipline
-necessary to obtain the honor won by the victors.
The contest was governed by strict regulations,
from which there was no appeal. Before the
names of candidates could be entered upon the
list as competitors for the prize, they were re
quired to undergo a severe preparatory training.
Every indulgence of appetite, or other gratifica
tion which could in the least affect their mental or
physical vigor, was strictly forbidden. The mus
cles were kept strong and supple. Every nerve
must be under control, every movement certain,
every step swift and unswerving, and all the
powers kept up to the highest mark, to give any
hope of success in the grand trial of strength and
speed. As the contestants in the race made their
appearance before the eager and waiting crowd,
their names were heralded, and the rules of the
race expressly stated. The prize was placed in
full view before the competitors, and they all
started together, the fixed attention of the specta
tors inspiring them with zeal and determination
to win. The judges were seated near the goal,
that they might watch the race from its begin
ning to its close, and award the prize to the vic
tor. If a man came off victorious through tak
ing any unlawful advantage, the prize was not
awarded to him.

164 LIFE OF PAUL.
Great risks were run in these contests; it was
not unusual for one of the contestants to drop
dead as he was about to seize the prize in tri
umph. But this was not considered too great a
risk to run for the sake of the honor awarded to
the conqueror. As he reached the goal, shout
after shout of applause from the vast multitude
rent the air and wakened the echoes of the sur
rounding hills and mountains. The judge, in
full view of the spectators, presented him with
the emblems of victory, the perishable laurel
crown, and a palm branch to carry in his right
hand. This crown was worn by the victor with
great pride. His praise was extravagantly her
alded, and sung throughout the land. His parents
received their share of honor, and even the city
where he lived was held in high esteem for hav
ing produced so great an athlete.
Paul presents these races as a striking figure
of the Christian warfare: "Know ye not that
they which run in a race run all, but one receiv-
eth the prize? So run, that ye may obtain. And
every man that striveth for the mastery is tem
perate in all things. Now they do it to obtain a
corruptible crown; but we an incorruptible."
To run the Christian course in triumph, it is
as necessary for us to exercise fortitude, patience,
and self-denial, as it was for the contestants in
the games and races of the Greeks and Romans.
Like them the Christian must not allow his atten
tion to be attracted by the spectators, nor diverted
by amusements, luxuries, or love of ease. All
his habits and passions must be brought under the
strictest discipline. Reason, enlightened by the
teachings of God's word, and guided bv his Spirit,
must hold the reins of control. Every hindrance

PAUL TO THE CORINTHIANS. 165
must be laid aside; no weight must impede his
course. And after this has been done, the ut
most exertion is required in order to gain the
victory. "Now they do it to obtain a corruptible crown;
but we an incorruptible." The chaplet of fading
laurel is presented before us in the strongest con
trast with the enduring honor and the crown of
immortal glory which he will receive who runs
with triumph the Christian race, and becomes a
victor in^the spiritual warfare. There must be
no flagging of zeal, no wavering steps, or the
effort will be lost. The last few strides of the
contestants in the race were always made with
agonizing effort to keep up undiminished speed.
So the Christian, as he nears the goal, must press
on with even more zeal and determination than
at the first part of his course.
Paul carries the illustration back to the prep
aration necessary to the success of the contestants
in the race, — to the preliminary discipline, the
careful and abstemious diet, the temperance in all
things. These were unflinchingly practiced in
order to win the small recompense of earthly
honor. How much more important that the
Christian, whose eternal interest is at stake, be
trained to put appetite and passion under subjec
tion to reason and the will of God. If men will
voluntarily submit to hardships, privations, and
self-denial to secure the perishable reward of
worldly distinction, how much more should the
Christian be willing to do and to suffer for the
sake of obtaining the crown of glory that f adeth
not away, and the life which runs parallel with
the life of God.
The competitors in the ancient games, after

160 LIFE OF PAUL.
they had submitted to self-denial and rigid disci
pline, were not even then sure of the victory.
The prize could, be awarded to but one. Some
might put forth the utmost effort to obtain this
crowning honor, but, as they reached forth the
hand to secure it, another, an instant before
them, might grasp the coveted treasure. Such is
not the case in the Christian warfare. Those
who comply with the conditions are not to be
disappointed at the end of the race. They all
may gain the prize, and win and wear the crown
of immortal glory.
Multitudes in the world are witnessing this
game of life, the Christian warfare. The Mon
arch of the universe and myriads of heavenly
angels are watching with intense interest the
efforts of those who engage to run the Christian
race. The reward given to every man will be
in accordance with the persevering energy and
faithful earnestness with which he has performed
his part in the great contest.
Paul himself practiced self-denial and en
dured severe hardships and privations that he
might win the prize of eternal life, and, by
his example and teachings, lead others also to
be gainers of the same reward. He says: "I
therefore so run, not as uncertainly; so fight I,
not as one that beateth the air ; but I keep under
my body, and bring it into subjection, lest that
by any means, when I have preached to others, I
myself should be a castaway." The apostle de
sired to arouse his Corinthian brethren to see the
danger that menaced them through self -gratifica
tion; he therefore dwelt on the rigid discipline
and abstemiousness necessary to develop sound
ness, vigor, and endurance in the competitors in

PAUL TO THE CORINTHIANS. 167
the games. He drew a contrast between this
preparation and its consequences, and the self-
indulgent life of the Corinthian Christians, who
had matters of eternal interest at stake, and
needed the fullest strength of body and mind in
order to come off' victorious. He showed them
that heretofore their course had been highly cen
surable ; for not even anxiety for spiritual health
and the honor of the gospel could induce them to
deny the cravings of appetite and passion.
In the indulgence of depraved appetites they
had even united with the heathen in their idol
atrous festivals, thus endangering the faith of
those newly converted from idolatry. Paul coun
sels them to firmly control their animal passions
and appetites. The body, the master-piece of
God's workmanship, like a perfect and well-
stringed instrument, must be kept in soundness,
in order to produce harmonious action. He says
that unless he should put in practice his own
exhortations, by striving for the mastery over
self, observing temperance in all things, he would,
after preaching to others, himself become a cast
away. The apostle declares that he did not run in the
Christian race uncertainly, that is, indifferently,
willing to be left behind ; neither did he fight as
the pugilist practices prior to the fray, beating
the air with empty blows, having no opponent;
But as, when in actual conflict, he contends for
the mastery, overcomes his antagonist by repeated
and well-directed blows, beats him to the ground,
and holds him there till he acknowledges himself
conquered, so did the apostle fight against the
temptations of Satan and the evil propensities of
the carnal nature.

168 LIFE OF PAUL.
Paul refers his brethren to the experience of
ancient Israel, to the blessings which rewarded
their obedience, and the judgments which fol
lowed their transgressions. He reminds them of
the fact that the Hebrews were led in a miracu
lous manner from Egypt, under the protection of
the shadowy cloud by day and the pillar of fire
by night. He recounts how the whole company
were thus safely conducted through the Red Sea,
while the Egyptians, essaying to cross in like
manner, were all drowned. God in these acts
acknowledged all Israel as his church. "They
did all eat the same spiritual meat, and did all
drink the same spiritual drink ; for they drank
of that spiritual Rock that followed them; and
that Rock was Christ." The Hebrews, in all
their travels, had Christ as a leader. The smitten
rock typified Christ, who was to be wounded for
men's transgressions, that the stream of salvation
might flow to them.
Notwithstanding the favor which God mani
fested to the Hebrews, yet because of their
wicked lust for the luxuries which they had left
in Egypt, — because of their sins and rebellion, —
the judgments of God came upon them. The
apostle enjoins upon his brethren the lesson to be
learned: "Now these things were our examples,
to the intent we should not lust after evil things, ¦
as they also lusted."
Paul continues, giving the most .solemn warn
ings against the sins of idolatry, licentiousness,
and presumption, which caused so many of the
Israelites to fall in the wilderness. He cites
examples from sacred history to show how love
of ease and pleasure prepared the way for those
sins which called forth the signal vengeance of

PAUL TO THE CORINTHIANS. 169
God It was when the children of Israel sat
down to eat and drink, and rose up to play, that
they threw off the righteous fear of God which
they had felt a short time before as they listened
to the law from Sinai. They made them a golden
calf to represent God, and worshiped it in a fes
tive religious gathering. Again, it was after
enjoying a luxurious feast connected with the
worship of Baal-peor that many of the Hebrews
fell through licentiousness, and the anger of God
was manifested toward them, and twenty -three
thousand were slain by the sword at the com
mand of God through Moses.
The apostle adjures the Corinthians, " Let him
that thinketh he standeth, take heed lest he fall."
Should they become boastful and self-confident,
and neglect to watch and pray, they would fall
into grievous sin, and call down upon themselves
the wrath of God. Yet Paul would not have
them yield to despondency or discouragement.
Whatever might be their temptations orvtheir
dangers, he assures them, " God is faithful, who
will not suffer you to be tempted above that ye
are able ; but will with the temptation also make
a way to escape, that ye may be able to bear it."
Paul enjoins upon his brethren to inquire what
influence their words and works will have upon
others, and to do nothing, however innocent in
itself, that would seem to sanction idolatry, or
that would offend the scruples of those who might
be weak in the faith. "Whether therefore ye eat,
or drink, or whatsoever ye do, do all to the glory
of God. Give none offense, neither to the Jews,
nor to the Gentiles, nor to the church of God."
The apostle's words of warning to the Corin
thian church are applicable to all time, and are

170 LIFE OF PAUL.
specially adapted to the wants of our day. By
idolatry he did not alone mean the worship of
idols, but also selfishness, love of ease, the gratifi
cation of appetite and passion. All these come
under the head of idolatry. A mere profession
of faith in Christ, and a boastful knowledge of
the truth, does not constitute a Christian. A
religion which seeks only to gratify the eye, the
ear, and the taste, or which permits any hurtful
self-indulgence, is not the religion of Christ. It
is in harmony with the spirit of the world, and
is opposed to the teachings of the Holy Scriptures.
Festivals and scenes of amusement, in which pro
fessed members of the Christian church imitate
the customs and enjoy the pleasures of the world,
constitute a virtual union with the enemies of
God. The Corinthians were departing widely from
the simplicity of the faith and the harmony of
the church. They continued to assemble for
worship, but with hearts that were estranged
from one another. They had perverted the true
meaning of the Lord's supper, patterning in a
great degree after idolatrous feasts. They came
together to celebrate the sufferings and death of
Christ, but turned the occasion into a period of
feasting and selfish enjoyment.
It had become customary, before partaking of
the communion, to unite in a social meal. Fami
lies professing the faith brought their own food
to the place of meeting, and ate it without cour
teously waiting for the others to be ready. The
holy institution of the Lord's supper was, for the
wealthy, turned into a gluttonous feast ; while the
poor were made to blush when their meager fare
was brought in contrast with the costly viands
of their rich brethren.

PAUL TO THE CORINTHIANS. 171
Paul rebukes the Corinthians for making the
house of God a place of feasting and revelry, like
a company of idolaters: "What! have ye not
houses to eat and to drink in? or despise ye the
church of God, and shame them that have not?"
The public religious feasts of the Greeks had
been conducted in this way, and it was by fol
lowing the counsels of false teachers that the
Christians had been led to imitate their example.
These teachers had begun by assuring them that
it was not wrong to attend idolatrous feasts, and
had finally introduced similar practices into the
Christian church.
Paul proceeded to give the order and object of
the Lord's supper, and then warned his brethren
against perverting this sacred -ordinance : "As
often as ye eat this bread, and drink this cup, ye
do show the Lord's death till he come. Where
fore, whosoever shall eat this bread, and drink
this cup of the Lord, unworthily, shall be guilty
of the body and blood of the Lord. . . . He
that eateth and drinketh unworthily, eateth and
drinketh damnation to himself, not discerning
the Lord's body."
The apostle thus sought, in the most decided
and impressive manner, to correct the false and
dangerous ideas and practices which were pre
vailing in the Corinthian church. He spoke
plainly, yet in love for their souls. In his warn
ings and reproofs, light from the throne of God
was shining upon them, to reveal the hidden sins
that were defiling their lives and characters. Yet
how would it be received?
While writing to the Corinthians, Paul had
firmly controlled his feelings ; but when the letter
had been dispatched, a reaction came. He feared

172 LIFE OF PAUL.
lest he should wound too deeply those whom he
desired to benefit. He keenly dreaded a further
alienation, and sometimes longed to recall his
words. With trembling anxiety he waited to
receive some tidings as to the reception of his
message. Those who, like the apostle, have felt a respon
sibility for beloved churches or institutions, can
best appreciate his depression of spirit and self-
accusings. The servants of Go'd who bear the
burden of his work for this time, share the same
experience of labor, conflict, and anxious care
that fell to the lot of the great apostle. Burdened
by divisions in the church, meeting with ingrati
tude and betrayal from those to whom they look
for sympathy and support, vividly impressed
with the peril of churches that are harboring
iniquity, compelled to bear a close, searching tes
timony in reproof of sin, and then weighed down
with fear that they may have dealt with too
great severity, — the faithful soldiers of the cross
find no rest this side of Heaven.

CHAPTER XVI.
SECOND EPISTLE TO THE CORINTHIANS.
From Ephesus Paul went to Troas, with the same
object which was ever before him, that of making
known to the people the way of salvation through
Christ. It was while visiting this city upon a
former journey that the vision of the man of Mace
donia and the imploring cry, " Come over and

SECOND EPISTLE TO THE CORINTHIANS. 173
help us," had decided him to preach the gospel in
Europe. His stay in Troas was thus shortened,
and he was prevented from laboring there as he
had purposed ; but he states that a door was now
open to him of the Lord, and he laid the founda
tion of a church, which rapidly increased.
Paul had directed Titus, on his return from
Corinth, to rejoin him at Troas, and he awaited
the coming of this beloved fellow-laborer, hoping
to receive some tidings from the Corinthian
church. But week after week passed, and Titus
came not. The apostle's solicitude became almost
insupportable. He says, "My spirit found no
rest, because of Titus, my brother." He left
Troas, and went to Philippi, where he met Tim
othy, his son in the gospel.
Here was a church which had proved its love
for the gospel of Christ by its faith and works.
The brethren had not swerved from their confi
dence in the Lord's messenger. Paul, in his
epistle to the Philippians, does not censure them,
but speaks words of warm approval. The truth
of the gospel had thoroughly converted them.
This church could not be prevented from making
donations to the apostle for his support while
preaching the gospel, although he had repeatedly-
refused to accept their liberality. He was very
persistent in his determination to sustain himself,
lest occasion might be given his enemies to say
that he labored for his personal gain. But the
Philippians would not be denied the privilege of
aiding the Lord's ambassador by bestowing of
their means to .meet his necessities. Twice while
he was at Thessalonica, immediately after their
conversion, they urged their gifts upon him.
Again they sent him relief while he was preach-

174 LTFE OF PAUL.
ing at Corinth, and working for his own support.
Also when the apostle was a prisoner at Rome,
the faithful love of his Philippian brethren was
evinced by their kindly care for his comfort.
The church at Philippi were not wealthy. Paul
says of these brethren: "In a great trial of
affliction, the abundance of their joy and their
deep poverty abounded unto the riches of their
liberality. For to their power, I bear record, yea,
and beyond their power they were willing of
themselves ; praying us with much entreaty that
we would receive the gift, and take upon us the
fellowship of the ministering to the saints. And
this they did, not as we hoped, but first gave
their own selves to the Lord, and unto us by the
will of God."
It had been one object of the apostle, in this
journey, to collect means for the relief of the
poor saints at Jerusalem. He had established in
the" Corinthian church, as also in Galatia, a
system of weekly offerings, and had enjoined
upon Titus, in his visit to Corinth, to give special
attention to forwarding this benevolent enterprise.
Not only was the apostle actuated by a desire to
relieve the sufferings of his Jewish brethren, but
he hoped that this tangible expression of the love
and sympathy of the Gentile converts would
soften the bitter feelings cherished toward them
by many of the believers in Judea. Notwith
standing the poverty of the Philippian church,
they joined readily in the apostle's plan, and
urged him to accept their bounty for the needy
Christians at Jerusalem. They had the utmost
confidence in his integrity and judgment, and
considered him the proper person to take charge
of their gifts.

SECOND EPISTLE TO THE CORINTHIANS. 175
The Philippians did not hold their small earthly
possessions with a tenacious grasp, but considered
them as theirs only to use in doing good. They thus
experienced the truth of the words of Christ, " It is
more blessed to give than to receive." They felt
that the cause of Christ was one everywhere.
They therefore, in their poverty, felt called out to
help other churches more needy than themselves.
This spirit of unsectional liberality should
characterize the churches of to-day. They should
continually keep the burden on their souls for the
advancement of the cause of God in any and
every place. Benevolence is the very founda
tion of the universe. God is a benefactor of the
human family. He is a being of inexhaustible
goodness and love. The love of the Father for
man was expressed in the gift of his beloved Son
to save the race from ruin.
Christ gave his life for man. He was a
monarch in the courts of Heaven, yet he volun
tarily left his riches and honor, and came to earth,
becoming poor and lowly that we might be made
rich and happy in the kingdom of Heaven. The
revelation of the gospel should lead all who accept
its sacred truths to imitate the great Exemplar in
doing good, in blessing humanity, and in living
a life of self-denial and benevolence. The sin of
covetousness is specially denounced in the Script
ures. Worldliness is at war with the true principles
of Christianity. A life of beneficent labor is the
fruit borne by the Christian tree.
A deep sadness still rested upon the mind and
heart of Paul because of his apprehensions con
cerning the Corinthian church. While at Philippi
he commenced his second epistle to them ; for they
hung as a heavy weight upon his soul. The de-

176 LTFE OF PAUL.
pression of spirits from which the apostle suffered
was, however, attributable in a great degree to
bodily infirmities, which made him very restless
when not engaged in active service. But when
working for the salvation of souls, he rose su
perior to physical debility. He felt that the dis
ease under which he suffered was a terrible im
pediment to him in his great work, and repeat
edly besought the Lord to relieve him. God did
not see fit to answer his prayers in this respect,
though he gave him assurance that divine grace
should be sufficient for him.
Paul's burden because of the Corinthians did
not leave him until he reached Macedonia, where
he met Titus. He states, " Our flesh had no rest,
but we were troubled on every side; without
were fightings, within were fears. Nevertheless,
God that comforteth those that are cast down,
comforted us by the coming of Titus." The report
of this faithful messenger greatly relieved the
mind of Paul. Titus assured him that the
greater part of the church at Corinth had sub
mitted to the injunctions of the apostle, and had
given prqof of the deepest repentance for the sins
that had brought a reproach upon Christianity.
They had immediately separated from their fel
lowship the ones who had sinned, and who had
sought to justify their corrupt course. They had
also nobly responded to the appeal in behalf of
the poor saints at Jerusalem.
In this second epistle to the church, the apostle
expressed his joy at the good work which had
been wrought in them: "Though I made -you
sorry with a letter, I do not repent, though I
did repent " — when tortured with fear that his
¦yvords would be despised, and half regretting

SECOND EPISTLE TO THE CORINTHIANS. 177
that he had written so decidedly and severely.
He continues: "Now I rejoice, not that ye were
made sorry, but that ye sorrowed to repentance;
for ye were made sorry after a godly manner,
that ye might receive damage by us in nothing.
For godly sorrow worketh repentance to salvation -
not to be repented of." That repentance which
is produced by the influence of divine grace upon
the heart, will lead to the confession and for
saking of ' sin. Such were the fruits which
the apostle declares had been manifested by
the Corinthian church: "What carefulness it
wrought in yTou, yea, what clearing of yourselves,
yea, what indignation, yea, what fear, yea, what
vehement desire, yea, what zeal."
Still there was a small minority of the Corin
thians who stubbornly resisted all efforts of the
apostle for the purification of the church; but
their course was such that none could be deceived
in them. They displayed a most bitter spirit,
and were bold in denunciation of Paul, accusing
him of mercenary motives, and craft in preaching
the gospel and dealing with the churches. They
charged him with receiving personal advantage
from the means contributed by the brethren for
various benevolent purposes. On the other hand,
some challenged his claims to apostleship, because
he did not demand support from the churches
which he had raised up. Thus the accusations
of his opposers were conflicting, and without a
shadow of foundation.
Just such unreasonable persons are to be met
in our times, men who set themselves against the
progress of the work of God, while professing to
believe the truth. They refuse to come into Var-
mony with the body of the church, the burden of
12

178 LIFE OF PAUL.
their work being to dissect the characters of their
brethren, to raise dark suspicions, and circulate
covert insinuations. Many honest persons are
deceived by these calumniators, whose purposes
are not so readily discerned as they would be if
the traducer dealt in bare-faced falsehoods.
Paul, in his second epistle to the Corinthians,
expresses his faith and hope in that church, that,
as they had suffered reproach for Christ's sake,
they would not be left in perplexities and trials
without consolation. The majority of the church
were true to principle, and of firm integrity;
they shared in the sorrows and anxiety of their
father in the gospel, and greatly deplored the
sins of some who professed the Christian faith.
Paul informed the Corinthians of his trouble
in Asia, where, he says, ' "We were pressed out
of measure, above strength, insomuch that we
despaired even of life." In his first epistle he
speaks of fighting with beasts at Ephesus. He
thus refers to the fanatical mob that clamored
for his life. They were indeed more like furious
wild beasts than men. With gratitude to God,
Paul reviews his danger and his deliverance. He
had thought when at Ephesus, that his life of
usefulness was about to close, that the promise
made to him that he should at last die for his
faith, was about to be fulfilled. But God had
preserved him, and his remarkable deliverance
made him hope that his labors were not at an end.
The apostle mentions his distress because of
the burden of the churches. The pressure was
sometimes so great that he could scarcely endure
it. Outward dangers and inward fears had har
assed him beyond his own power to bear. False
teachers had prejudiced his brethren against him;

SECOND EPISTLE TO THE CORINTHIANS. 179
they had made false charges against him to de
stroy his influence among the churches which he
had raised up. But, amid all his persecutions
and discouragements, he could rejoice in the con
solation which he found in Christ.
His conscience did not accuse him of dishonesty
or unfaithfulness to his trust. It was a cause of
joy to him that he had been enabled, through the
grace of God, to labor in the ministry, not using
his natural eloquence, to receive the praise of
men, but with simplicity and pureness, in the
Spirit of God, his only aim being the good of
souls. The fear of God had been ever before him ;
the love of Christ had ever sustained him. He
had not dissembled, he had not labored to obtain
honor, or a reputation for wisdom. The wisdom
given him of God he had exercised to rescue souls
from the darkness of error and superstition, and
oo strengthen and build up the churches in the
most holy faith.
He had been watchful for souls as one who
must give account to God. He had not been
turned from his purpose by opposition, falsehoods,
the prejudice of his brethren, or the persecution
of his enemies. He had given his disinterested
love and labors alike to all parts of the world
that he had visited.. He had preached Christ
with sincerity and simplicity, and the church at
Corinth could sustain no charges against him.
He refers to the promise which he made them,
to the effect that he would visit them before going
to Macedonia. He tells them that God had not
permitted him to visit them according to his inten
tion; for his presence at that time would have
precipitated a crisis which might have endan
gered souls. Had he visited them immediately

180 LIFE OF PAUL.
after leaving Ephesus, he could not have with
held the reproof that their course deserved. Had
they then resisted him, the power of God, through
him, would have been visited upon the evil work
ers. God saw that this course was not proper at
that time, and guided his servant in another
direction. He had sent his first epistle to present
before them the evil of their course, that they
might manifest repentance, and take action
against those who were disgracing the church by
their lascivious conduct.
It was through the counsel of God that he had
been turned away from his original purpose of
visiting them, so that when he should go to them,
it would not be with the rod of correction, but
with love, approval, and the spirit of meekness.
He had felt that more could be gained by his
letter than by his presence at that time. He had
admonished them to put away the evils existing
among them, before he should visit Corinth in
person. His compassion for them is evinced by his ad
vice that the ones who had been dealt with for
their sins, having given proof of their repentance,
should be received with love and kindness. They
were at liberty to act in his behalf toward the
repenting sinner. If they could forgive and
accept the penitent, he, acting in Christ's stead,
would ratify their action. Thus the apostle shows
his confidence in the wisdom of the church, and
recognizes their authority to receive again into
their fellowship those who had once injured the
cause by their wicked course, but had now become
truly penitent.
Paul's opposers in the church made use against
him of his failure to visit Corinth according to

SECOND EPISTLE TO THE CORINTHIANS. 181
his promise, and argued that he was inconsistent
and vacillating, changing his plans according to
his convenience or inclination. But the apostle
solemnly assures his Corinthian brethren that the
reports were untrue, and that their knowledge
of him should convince them of their injustice.
His change of purpose, veiwed from any stand
point, was no evidence that his doctrine was
uncertain. As God was true and faithful, Paul's
preaching was not in uncertainty or contradic
tion. After he had once declared the doctrine of
Christ, he had said yea in Christ, and had never
after said nay; or, in other words, had never
retracted a single point which he had established
by the word of God. His testimony had been
straightforward, uniform, and harmonious, and
exemplified by his own life.
He and his fellow -laborers had been, in their
teachings and doctrine, unchangeable. Their
course had been consistent and unwavering.
They had ever assured their hearers that salva
tion was to be found alone in Christ. In matters
of customs and ceremonies, the apostle declared
that he had wisely met the people where they
were, that none might be turned from the truth by
pressing upon them that which was of no vital
importance. He had carefully instructed them
in the truly essential matters of the faith.
The apostle declares that their belief in the
truths of the gospel was not the result of wisdom
of words in their teachers. No human power
had worked the great change. They had not
been converted from heathenism to Paul or to
anjr other man, but to Christianity. God had
accepted them and made them his children,
stamping his divine image upon their hearts

182 LIFE OF PAUL.
through the transforming power of his Spirit and
grace. But it was necessary that those among
them who had perverted 'the gospel of Christ, and
corrupted the pure doctrines taught by him,
should be rebuked, to prevent them from corrupt
ing others, and that all might be warned by
seeing that the frown of God was upon those
enemies of the faith.
After informing his brethren of his great
anxiety in their behalf, and the relief that he ex
perienced at the coming of Titus, the apostle
breaks forth with a voice of praise and triumph:
" Now thanks be unto God, which always causeth
us to triumph in Christ, and maketh manifest
the savor of his knowledge by us in every place.
For we are unto God a sweet savor of Christ, in
them that are saved, and in them that perish."
The figure in the apostle's mind was that of a
general returning from a victorious warfare, fol
lowed by a train of captives, according to the
custom of the day. On such occasions there were
persons appointed as incense-bearers. As the
army marched triumphantly home, the fragrant
odors, the signal of victory, were to the captives
appointed to die a savor of death, in that it
showed them they were nearing the time of their
execution. But to those of the prisoners who
had found favor with their captors, and whose
lives were to be spared, it was a savor of life, in
that it showed them that their freedom was near.
Paul had been an ardent opposer of the gospel,
but he had been conquered by light from Heaven,
and had yielded himself a captive to Christ. He
had become an incense-bearer, signaling the vic
tory of Christ over his enemies. Paul was now
full of hope and faith. He felt that Satan was

PAUL REVISITS CORINTH. 183
not to triumph over the work of God. The praise
and gratitude of his heart was poured forth as a
precious ointment. He determined that the name
and salvation of Jesus should be diffused by him
as a sweet odor. He and his fellow-laborers
would celebrate their victory over the enemies of
Christ and the truth. They would go forth to
their duties with new zeal and courage to spread
the knowledge of Christ, as a stream of fragrant
incense, through the world. , To those who would
accept Christ, the message would be a savor of
life unto life; but to those who would persist in
unbelief, it would be a savor of death unto death.
Paul, feeling the overwhelming magnitude of
the work, exclaims, "And who is sufficient for
these things?" Who is competent to preach
Christ in such a way that his enemies shall have
no just cause to despise him or the message which
he bears? Paul would impress upon believers the
solemn responsibility of ihe gospel ministry.
Faithfulness in preaching the word, joined to a
pure and consistent life, would alone make the
efforts of ministers acceptable to God, and profit
able to souls. Ministers of our day, burdened
with a sense of the greatness of the work, may
well exclaim, with the apostle, " Who is sufficient
for these things?"

CHAPTER XVII.
PAUL REVISITS CORINTH.
It was autumn when Paul again visited Cor
inth. As he beheld the Corinthian towers and
lofty citadel in the distance, the clouds that

184 LIFE OF PAUL.
enshrouded the mountains and cast a shadow
upon the city beneath, seemed a fitting emblem
of the error and immorality which threatened the
prosperity of the Christian church in that place.
The mind of Paul was agitated by conflicting
thoughts. He was to meet his children in the
faith of the gospel. Some of them had been
guilty of grievous sins. Some of his former
friends had forgotten his love and the sweet
friendship and confidence of earlier days. They
had become his enemies, and questioned and dis
puted whether he was a true apostle of Christ,
intrusted with the gospel. Though the majority
of the church had turned from their sins and
submitted to the commands of Paul, yet it could
not be with them entirely as it was before their
immorality. There could not exist that union,
love, and confidence between teacher and people,
as upon the occasion of his former visit.
There were still some in the church, who, when.
reproved by the apostle, had persisted in their
sinful course, despising his warnings and defying
his authority. The time had come when he must
take decisive measures to put down this opposi
tion. He had warned the Corinthians of his
purpose to come and deal in person with the
obstinate offenders: "I write to them which here
tofore have sinned, and to all other, that if I
come again, I will not spare; since ye seek a
proof of Christ speaking in me." He had delayed
his coming, to give them time for reflection and
repentance. But now all who continued in
their course of error and sin, must be separated
from the church of Christ. They had charged
Paul with timidity and weakness because of his
long forbearance through love for their souls.

PAUL REVISITS CORINTH. 185
He would now be compelled to pursue a course
which would disprove this charge.
As Paul thus approaches Corinth, how striking
the contrast to the close of a former journey,
when Saul, "breathing out threatenings and
slaughter against the disciples of the Lord," drew
near to Damascus! How widely different the
appearance, purposes, and spirit of Saul and
Paul ! Then he was intrusted with the sword of
secular power, he was the agent of the Sanhedrim,
the Jewish inquisitor, the exterminator of here
tics, seeking victims to imprison, to scourge, or
to stone. Filled with pride, he rode toward
Damascus, with servants at his command to con
vey his prisoners to Jerusalem. Now he journeys
on foot, with no outward tokens of rank or
power, and no officers of justice to do his bidding.
The utmost that he can do to punish those who
disregard his authority, is to separate them from
a society whose "members are everywhere regarded
as ignorant and degraded. His enemies declare
that his bodily presence is weak, and his speech
contemptible. Yet the apostle is not so powerless
as he is represented. He bears a commission from
the King of kings. All Heaven is enlisted to
sustain him. His weapons are not carnal, but
mighty through God to overthrow the strongholds
of sin and Satan.
There has been as great a change in the spirit
of the apostle, as in his outward appearance.
Then he was "breathing out threatenings and
slaughter against the disciples;" he "made havoc
of the church;" he "haled men and women to
prison;" he "compelled them to blaspheme;" he
was "exceedingly mad" against all who revered
the name of Jesus. His heart was filled with

186 LIFE OF PAUL.
bitterness, malice, and hatred; yet he was so
deluded as to imagine himself serving God, while
in reality doing the work of Satan. Now the
proud, passionate nature of Saul has been trans
formed by the grace of Christ. His heart yearns
over his most bitter opponents. The thought of
causing them pain, fills him with sorrow. He
wrote to his brethren, " If I cause you grief, who
is there to cause me joy? " He entreated them
to spare him the necessity of dealing severely
with them. All that was good and noble in the
character of Saul remains, the same zeal burns
Upon the altar of his heart ; but it has been puri
fied, and sacredly consecrated to the service of
Christ. Paul was accompanied to Corinth by a little
band of fellow- laborers, some of whom had been
his companions during the months spent in
Macedonia, and his assistants in gathering funds
for the church at Jerusalem. He could rely upon
these brethren for sympathy and support in the
present crisis. And though the condition- of the
Corinthian church was in some respects painful and
discouraging, there were also reasons for joy and
gratitude. Many who had once been corrupt
and degraded worshipers of idols, were now sin
cere and humble followers of Christ. Not a few
still regarded the apostle with warm affection, as
the one who had first borne to them the precious
light of the gospel. As he once more greeted
these disciples, and saw the proof of their fidelity
and zeal, he felt that his labor had not been in
vain. In the society of his beloved companions
and these faithful converts, his worn and troubled
spirit found rest and encouragement.
For three months Paul stayed at Corinth.

PAUL REVISITS CORINTH. 187
During this period he not only labored unwea-
riedly for the church in that city, but he found
time to look forward to wider missions, and to
prepare for new conquests. His thoughts were
still occupied with his contemplated journey from
Jerusalem to Rome. To see the Christian faith
firmly established at the great center of the
known world, was one of his dearest hopes and
most cherished plans. A church had already been
raised up at Rome, and the apostle desired to
secure their co-operation in the work which he
hoped to accomplish. To prepare the way for
his labors among these brethren, as yet strangers,
he addressed them by letter, announcing his pur
pose to visit Rome, and also by their aid to plant
the standard of the cross in Spain.
In his Epistle to the Romans, Paul set forth
the great principles of the gospel which he hoped
to present in person. He stated his position on
the questions which were agitating the Jewish
and Gentile churches, and showed that the hopes
and promises which once belonged especially to
the Jews were now offered to the Gentiles. With
great clearness and power he presented the doc
trine of justification by faith in Christ. While
addressing the Roman Christians, Paul designed
to instruct other churches also; but how little
could he foresee the far-reaching influence of his
words ! The great truth of justification by faith,
as set forth in this epistle, has stood through all
the ages as a mighty beacon to guide the repent
ant sinner into the way of life. This light scat
tered the darkness which enveloped Luther's
mind, and revealed to him the power of the blood
of Christ to cleanse from sin. It has guided
thousands of sin-burdened souls to the same

188 LIFE OF PAUL.
source of pardon and peace. Every Christian
has reason to thank God for that epistle to the
church at Rome.
While Paul looked with interest and hope to
new fields of labor in the west, he had cause for
serious apprehension concerning the fields of his
former labor in the east. Tidings had been
received at Corinth from the churches in Galatia,
revealing a state of great confusion, and even
of absolute apostasy. Judaizing teachers were
opposing the work of the apostle, and seeking
to destroy the fruit of his labors.
In almost every church there were some mem
bers who were Jews by birth. To these con
verts the Jewish teachers found ready access, and
through them gained a foot-hold in the churches.
It was impossible, by scriptural arguments,
to overthrow the doctrines taught by Paul;
hence they resorted to the most unscrupulous
measures to counteract his influence and weaken
his authority. They declared that he had not
been a disciple of Jesus, and had received no com
mission from him ; yet he had presumed to teach
doctrines directly opposed to those held by Peter,
James, and the other apostles. Thus the em
issaries of Judaism succeeded in alienating many
of the Christian converts from their teacher in
the gospel. Having gained this point, they
induced them to return to the observance of the
ceremonial law as essential to salvation. Faith
in Christ, and obedience to the law of ten com
mandments, were regarded as of minor impor
tance. Division, heresy, and sensualism were
rapidly gaining ground among the believers in
Galatia. Paul's soul was stirred as he saw the evils

PAUL REVISITS CORINTH. 189
that threatened speedily to destroy these churches.
He immediately wrote to the Galatians, exposing
their false theories, and with great severity re
buking those who had departed from the faith.
In the introduction to his epistle, he asserted
his own position as an apostle, "not of men,
neither by man, but by Jesus Christ, and God
the Father, who raised him from the dead." He
had been commissioned by the highest authority,
not of earth, but in Heaven. After giving his
salutation to the church, lie pointedly addresses
them : "I marvel that ye are so soon removed
from Him that called you into the grace of
Christ unto another gospel, which is not another."
The doctrines which the Galatians had received,
could not in any sense be called the gospel ; they
were the teachings of men, and were directly
opposed to the doctrines taught by Christ.
The apostle continues: "But there be some
that trouble you, and would pervert the gospel
of Christ. But though we, or an angel from
Heaven, preach any other gospel unto you than
that which we have preached unto you, let him
be accursed."
How different from his manner of writing to
the Corinthian church is the course which he
pursues toward the Galatians ! In dealing with
the former, he manifests great caution and ten
derness, while he reproves the latter with abrupt
severity. The Corinthians had been overcome
by temptation, and deceived by the ingenious
sophistry of teachers who presented errors under
the guise of truth. They had become confused
and bewildered. To teach them to distinguish
the false from the true, required great caution
and patience in their instructor. Harshness or

190 LIFE OF PAUL.
injudicious haste would have destroyed his in
fluence over those whom he sought to benefit.
In the Galatian churches, open, unmasked
error was supplanting the faith of the gospel.
Christ, the true foundation, was virtually re
nounced for the obsolete ceremonies of Judaism.
The apostle saw that if these churches were
saved from the dangerous influences which threat
ened them, the most decisive measures must be
taken, the sharpest warnings given, to bring
them to a sense of their true condition.
To deal wisely with different classes of minds,
under varied circumstances and conditions, is a
work requiring wisdom and judgment, enlight
ened and sanctified by the Spirit of God. The
minister of Christ should learn the importance
of adapting his labors to the condition of those
whom he seeks to benefit. Tenderness, patience,
decision, and firmness are alike needful; but
they are to be exercised with proper discrimina
tion. It is only by maintaining a close connec
tion with God that his servants can hope to meet
judiciously the trials and difficulties that still
arise in the churches.
Paul had presented to the Galatians the gospel
of Christ in. its purity. His teachings were in
harmony with the Scriptures; and the Holy
Spirit had witnessed to his labors.- Hence he
warned his brethren to listen to nothing that
should contradict the truth which they had been
taught. The apostle reverts to his own experience, of
which the Galatians have been previously in
formed. He reminds them of his proficiency in
the learning of the Jews, and bis zeal for their
religion. Even in early manhood he had achieved

PAUL REVISITS CORINTH. 191
distinction as an able and zealous defender of
the Jewish faith. But when Christ was revealed
to him, he at once renounced all his prospective
honors and advantages, and devoted his life to
the preaching of the cross. He appeals to his
brethren to decide whether in all this he could
have been actuated by any worldly or selfish
motive. He then shows them that after his con
version he had no opportunity to receive instruc
tion from man. The doctrines which he preached
had been revealed to him by the Lord Jesus
Christ. After the vision at Damascus, Paul
retired into Arabia, for communion with God.
It was not until three years had elapsed that he
went up to Jerusalem ; and he then made a stay
of but fifteen days, thence going out to preach
the gospel to the Gentiles. He declares that he
was "unknown by face unto the churches of
Judea which were in Christ. But they had
heard only, that he which persecuted us in times
past, now preacheth the faith which once he
destroyed. And they glorified God in me."
In thus reviewing his history, the apostle seeks
to make apparent to all that by special mani
festation of divine power he had been led to per
ceive and to grasp the great truths of the gospel,
as presented in the Old Testament scriptures and
embodied in the life of Christ on earth. It was
the knowledge received from God himself which
led Paul to warn and admonish the Galatians in
that solemn and positive manner. He did not
present the gospel in hesitancy and doubt, but
with the assurance of settled conviction and
absolute knowledge. In his epistle he clearly
marks the contrast between being taught by
man and receiving instruction direct from Christ.

192 LIFE OF PAUL.
The apostle urged upon the Galatians, as their
only safe course, to leave the false guides by
whom they had been misled, and to return to
the faith which they had received from the
Source of truth and wisdom. Those false teach
ers were hypocritical, unregenerate men; unholy
in heart, and corrupt in life. Their religion
consisted in a round of ceremonies, by the per
formance of which they expected to receive the
favor of God. They had no relish for a doctrine
which taught, "Except a man be born again, he
cannot see the kingdom of God." Such a reli
gion required too great a sacrifice. Hence they
clung to their errors, deceiving themselves, and
deceiving others.
To substitute the external forms of religion
for holiness of heart and life, is still as pleasing
to the unrenewed nature as in the days of the
apostles. For this reason, false teachers abound,
and the people listen eagerly to their delusive
doctrines. It is Satan's studied effort to divert
the minds of men from the one way of salvation,
— faith in Christ, and obedience to the law of
God. In every age the arch-enemy adapts his
temptations to the prejudices or inclinations of
the people. In apostolic times he led the Jews
to exalt the ceremonial law, and reject Christ;
at the present day he induces many professed
Christians, under the pretense of honoring Christ,
to cast contempt upon the moral law, and teach
that its precepts may be transgressed with im
punity. It is the duty of every faithful servant
of God, to firmly and decidedly withstand these
perverters of the faith, and to fearlessly expose
their errors by the word of truth.
Paul continues to vindicate his position as the

PAUL REVISITS CORINTH. 193
apostle of Christ, not by the will of men, but
by the power of God. ' He describes the visit
which he made to Jerusalem to secure a settle
ment of the very questions which are now agi
tating the churches of Galatia, as to whether
the Gentiles should submit to circumcision and
keep the ceremonial law. This was the only
instance in which he had deferred to the judg
ment of the other apostles as superior to his
own. He had first sought a private interview,
in which he set the matter in all its bearings
before the leading apostles, Peter, James, and
John. With far-seeing wisdom, he concluded
that if these men could be led to take a right
position, everything would be gained. Had he
first presented the question before the whole
council, there would have been a division of sen
timent. The strong prejudice already excited
because he had not enforced circumcision on the
Gentiles, would have led many to take a stand
against him. Thus the object of his visit would
have been defeated, and his usefulness greatly
hindered. But the three leading apostles, against
whom no such prejudice existed, having them
selves been won to the true position, brought the
matter before the council, and won from all a
concurrence in the decision to leave the Gentiles
free from the obligations of the ceremonial law.
Paul further disproved the accusations of his
enemies, by showing that his position as an apos
tle of Christ had been acknowledged by the coun
cil at Jerusalem, and that in his labors among
the Gentiles he had complied with the decisions
of that council. Those who were seeking to de
stroy his influence, professed to acknowledge
Peter, James, and John as pillars of the church.
13

194 LIFE OF PAUL.
They were constantly extolling these apostles,
and endeavoring to prove them superior to Paul
in position and authority. But Paul showed that
his enemies could not justify their course by a
pretended regard for these apostles. While he
honored them as faithful ministers of Christ, he
showed that they had not attempted to instruct
him, neither had they commissioned him to preach
the gospel. They were convinced that God had
called him to present the truth to the Gentiles, as
he had designated Peter to go especially to the
Jews. Hence they acknowledged before the
council Paul's divine commission, and received
him as a fellow-laborer of equal position with
themselves. It was not to exalt self, but to magnify the
grace of God, that Paul thus presented to those
who were denying his apostleship, proof that he
was "not a whit behind the very chief est apos
tles." Those who sought to belittle his calling
and his work were fighting against Christ, whose
grace and power were manifested through Paul.
Hence the apostle felt that he was forced, by the
opposition of his enemies, and even by the course
of his brethren,- to take a decided stand to main
tain his position and authority.

CHAPTER XVIII.
PAUL'S LAST JOURNEY TO JERUSALEM.
Paul greatly desired to reach Jerusalem before
the passover, as he would thus have an opportu
nity to meet the people who came from all parts
of the world to attend the feast. He had a con-

PAUL S JOURNEY TO JERUSALEM. 195
tinual hope that in some way he might be in
strumental in .removing the prejudice of his
countrymen, so that they might accept the
precious light of the gospel. He was also de
sirous of meeting the church at Jerusalem, and
bearing to them the liberalities donated by other
churches to the poor brethren in Judea. And he
hoped, in this visit, to bring about a firmer
Christian union between the Jewish and Gentile
converts to the faith.
Having completed his work at Corinth, he
determined to sail directly for one of the ports on
the coast of Palestine. All his arrangements had
been made, and he was about to step on board
the ship, when he was informed of a plot laid by
the Jews to take his life. These opposers of the
faith had been foiled in all their efforts to put an
end to the apostle's work. Since the unsuccess
ful attempt to secure his condemnation by Gallio,
five years before, they had been unable to arouse
the people or the rulers against him. The work
of the gospel had advanced, despite all their op
position. From every quarter there came ac
counts of the spread of the new doctrine by which
Jews were released from their distinctive observ
ances, and Gentiles admitted to share equal
privileges as children of Abraham. The success
attending the preaching of this doctrine, which
with all their hatred they could not controvert,
stung the Jews to madness. Paul, in his preach
ing at Corinth, presented the same arguments
which he urged so forcibly in his epistles. His
strong statement, " There is neither Greek nor
Jew, circumcision nor uncircumcision," was re
garded by his enemies as daring blasphemy.
They determined that his voice should be silenced.

196 LIFE OF PAUL.
While he was under the protection of the Roman
authorities, it might not be prudent to molest
him ; but they would have their revenge as soon
as the ship had left the shore. It would not be
a difficult matter to bribe captain or sailors to do
any deed of violence.
Upon receiving warning of the plot, Paul de
cided to change his course, and go round by
Macedonia, accompanied by a sufficient number
of brethren to protect him. His plan to reach
Jerusalem by the passover had to be given up,
but he hoped to be there at Pentecost. An over
ruling Providence permitted the apostle to be de
layed on this occasion; for had he been present
at the passover, he would have been accused of
instigating a riot and massacre which was caused
by the pretensions of an Egyptian impostor
claiming to be the Messiah.
At Philippi Paul tarried to keep the passover.
Only Luke remained with him, the other mem
bers of the company passing on to Troas to await
him there. The Philippians were the most lov
ing and true-hearted of the apostle's converts,
and he enjoyed a peaceful and happy visit with
them during the eight days of the feast.
The passage from Philippi was hindered by
contrary winds,, so that five days instead of two,
the usual time, were required to reach Troas.
Here Paul remained seven days, and as was his
custom, improved the opportunity, to encourage
and strengthen the believers.
Upon the last evening of his tarry with them,
the brethren "came together to break bread."
The fact that their beloved teacher was about to
depart, had called together a larger company
than usual. They assembled in an upper room

Paul's journey to Jerusalem. 197
on the third story, the coolest and pleasantest
place for such a gathering on that warm spring
evening. The nights were then dark, but many
lights were burning in the chamber. Paul's
mind was impressed with a sense of the perils
that awaited him, and the uncertainty of again
meeting with his brethren ; he had matters of
great interest and importance to present before
them;' and in the earnestness of his love and
solicitude for them, he preached until midnight.
On the broad sill of a window whose shutters
had been thrown open, sat a youth named
Eutychus. In this perilous position he sank into
a deep slumber, and at last fell from his seat into
the court below. The discourse was interrupted.
All was alarm and confusion. The youth was
taken up dead, and many gathered about him
with cries and mourning. But Paul, passing
through the affrighted company, clasped him in
his arms, and sent up an earnest prayer that
God would restore the dead to life. The prayer
was granted. Above the sound of mourning and
lamentation the apostle's voice was heard, say
ing, "Trouble not yourselves, for his life is in
• him." With rejoicing, yet in deep humility at
this signal manifestation of God's power and
mercy, the believers again assembled in the upper
chamber. They partook of the communion, and
then Paul continued his discourse till the dawn
of day. Eutychus was now fully restored, and
they brought him into the congregation and were
not a little comforted.
The time had now come when the company
must separate. The brethren who accompanied
Paul went on board the ship, whieh was about
to set sail. The apostle, however, chose to take

198 LIFE OF PAUL.
the nearer route by land between Troas and
Assos, and rejoin his companions on shipboard at
the latter city. The difficulties and dangers con
nected with his proposed visit to Jerusalem, the
attitude of that church toward himself and his
work, as well as the condition of the churches
and the interests of the gospel work in other
fields, presented subjects for earnest, anxious
thought, and he chose this lonely walk that he
might have opportunity for reflection and com
munion with God.
As the travelers sailed southward from Assos,
they passed the city of Ephesus, so long the scene
of the apostle's labors. He had greatly desired
to visit the church there; for he had important
instruction and counsel to impart to them. But
upon consideration he relinquished this purpose.
Any delay might render it impossible for him to
reach Jerusalem by Pentecost. On arriving at
Miletus, however, he learned that the ship would
be detained for a short time, and he immediately
sent a message to the elders of the Ephesian
church to come to him. The distance was but
thirty miles, and the apostle hoped to secure at
least a few hours' intercourse with these men
upon whom the prosperity of the church must
largely depend.
When they had come, in answer to his call, he
thus addressed them: "Ye know, from the first
day that I came into Asia, after what manner I
have been with you at all seasons, serving the
Lord with all humility of mind, and with many
tears, and temptations, which befell me by the
lying in wait of the Jews ; and how I kept back
nothing that was profitable unto you, but have
showed you, and have taught you publicly, and

PAULS JOURNEY TO JERUSALEM. 199
from house to house, testifying both to the Jews,
and also to the Greeks, repentance toward God,
and faith toward our Lord Jesus Christ."
Paul had ever exalted the divine law. He had
presented before the people their great sin in
transgressing its precepts, and their duty to re
pent of such transgression. He had showed them
that there was in law no power to save them
from the penalty of disobedience. While they
should repent of their sins, and humble them
selves before God, whose holy . law they had
broken, and whose just wrath they had thus in
curred, they must exercise faith in the blood of
Christ as their only ground of pardon. The Son
of God died as their sacrifice, and ascended to
Heaven to stand as their advocate before the
Father. By repentance and faith they might be
freed from the condemnation of sin, and through
the grace of Christ be enabled henceforth to ren
der obedience to the law of God.
The apostle ' continued : "And now, behold, I
go bound in the spirit unto Jerusalem, not know
ing the things that shall befall me there, save
that the Holy Ghost witnesseth in every city,
saying that bonds and afflictions abide me. But
none of these things move me, neither count I
my life dear unto myself,- so that I might finish
my course with joy, and the ministry, which I -have
received of the Lord Jesus, to testify the gospel
of the grace of God. And now, behold, I know
that ye all, among whom I have gone preaching
the kingdom of God, shall see my face no more."
Paul had not designed to bear this testimony ; but
while he was speaking, the Spirit of inspiration
came upon him, confirming his former fears that
this would be his last meeting with his Ephesian

200 LIFE OF PAUL.
brethren. He therefore left with them his coun
sel and admonition as his will and testament to
be carried out by them when they should see him
no more.
" Wherefore I take you to record this day, that
I am pure from the blood of all men ; for I have
not shunned to declare unto you all the counsel
of God." No fear of giving offense, no desire
for friendship or applause, could lead him to
withhold the words which God had given him
for their instruction, warning, or correction.
The minister of Christ is not to present to the
people those truths that are most pleasing, while
he withholds others which might cause them pain.
He should watch with deep solicitude the develop
ment of character. If he sees that any of his
flock are cherishing sin, he must as a faithful
shepherd give them instruction from God's word
applicable to their case. Should he permit them
in their self-confidence to go on in sin unwarned,
he would be held responsible for their blood. The
pastor who fulfills his high commission must in
struct his people in every point of the Christian
faith, all that they ought to be or to do, in order to
stand perfect in the day of God.
The apostle admonishes his brethren: "Take
heed therefore unto yourselves, and to all the
flock, over the which the Holy Ghost hath made'
you overseers, to feed the church of God, which
he hath purchased with his own blood." Could
ministers of the gospel constantly bear in mind
that they are dealing with the purchase of the
blood of Christ, they would have a deeper sense
of the solemn importance of their work. They
are to take heed unto themselves and to the flock.
Their own example must illustrate and en-

PAUL S JOURNEY TO JERUSALEM. 201
force their instructions. Those who teach others
the way of life should be careful to give no oc
casion for the truth to be evil spoken of. As rep
resentatives of Christ, they are to maintain the
honor of his name. By their devotion, their
purity of life, their godly conversation, they
should prove themselves worthy of their calling.
By a right example they may exert an influence
which words alone could not have, to encourage
faith and holiness, fervent loVe, devotion, and in
tegrity among those for whom they labor. God
requires of all his servants fearlessness in preach
ing the word, fidelity in exemplifying its precepts,
however it may be despised, reviled, opposed, or
persecuted. Every faithful teacher of the truth
will at the close of his labors be able to say with
Paul, "I am pure from the blood of all men."
The Holy Spirit revealed to the apostle the
dangers which would assail the church at Ephe
sus: "I know this, that after my departing shall
grievous wolves enter in among you, not sparing
the flock. Also of your own selves shall men
arise, speaking perverse things, to draw away
disciples after them." Paul trembled for the
church as he looked forward to the attacks which
they must suffer from external and internal foes.
It is while the husbandman sleeps that tares are
sown; while the shepherds are neglecting their
duty, the wolf finds entrance to the fold- With
solemn earnestness he bids his brethren guard
vigilantly their sacred trust. He points them
for an example to his own unwearied labors:
" Therefore watch, and remember that by the space
of three years I ceased not to warn every one
night and day with tears."
"And now, brethren," he continued, "I com-

202 LIFE OF PAUL.
mend you to God, and to the word of his grace,
which is able to build you up, and to give you
an inheritance among all them which are sanc
tified. I have coveted no man's silver, or gold,
or apparel." Some of the Ephesian brethren
were wealthy; but Paul had never sought to
receive personal benefit from them. It was no
part of his message to call attention to his own
wants. He declares, "These hands have min
istered unto my necessities, and to them that
were with me." Amid his arduous labors and
extensive journeys for the cause of Christ, he
was able, not only to' supply his own wants, but
to spare something for the support of his fellow-
laborers and the relief of the worthy poor. This
was accomplished only by unremitting diligence
and the closest economy. Well might he point
to his own example, as he said, "I have showed
you all things, how that so laboring ye ought
to support the weak, and to remember the words
of the Lord Jesus, how he said, It is more blessed
to give than to receive."
"And when he had thus spoken, he kneeled
down, and prayed with them all. And they all
wept sore, and fell on Paul's neck, and kissed
him, sorrowing most of all for the words which
he spake, that they should see his face no more."
By his fidelity to the truth, Paul inspired intense
hatred; but he also inspired the deepest and
warmest affection. Sadly the disciples followed
him to the ship, their hearts filled with anxiety,
both for his future and for their own. The
apostle's tears flowed freely as he parted from
these brethren, and after he had embarked there
came to him from the shore the sound of weep
ing. With heavy hearts the elders turned home-

Paul's journey to Jerusalem. 203
ward, knowing that they could expect no further
help from him who had felt so deep an interest
and labored with so great zeal for them and for
the church under their care.
From Miletus the travelers had a prosperous
voyage to Patara, on the southwest shore of Asia
Minor, where they left their ship, and took pas
sage on another vessel bound for the coast of
Phenicia. Again they enjoyed favoring winds,
and, fully two weeks before the Pentecost, they
landed at Tyre, where the ship was to unload its
cargo. The apostle's anxiety about reaching Jeru
salem was now at an end. There were a few
disciples at Tyre, and having succeeded in search
ing them out, he spent the next week with them.
The Holy Spirit had revealed to these brethren
something of the dangers which awaited Paul
at Jerusalem, and they endeavored to dissuade
him from his purpose. But the same Spirit
which had warned him of afflictions, bonds, and
imprisonment, still urged him forward, a willing
captive. When the week was over, Paul left
them. So strong a hold upon their affections
had he gained in this brief period, that all the
brethren, with their wives and children, started
with him to conduct him on his way ; and before
he stepped on board the ship, they knelt side by
side upon the shore and prayed, he for them, and
they for him.
Pursuing their journey southward, the travelers
arrived at Csesarea, and "entered into the house
of Philip the evangelist, which was one of the
seven, and abode with him." Here Paul tarried
until the very eve of the feast. These few peace
ful, happy days were the last days of perfect

204 LIFE OF PAUL.
freedom which he was for a long time to enjoy.
Before he should enter upon the stormy scenes
that awaited him at Jerusalem, the Lord gra
ciously refreshed his spirit with this season of
rest and happy communion.
Philip the evangelist was bound to Paul by
ties of the deepest sympathy. A man of clear
discernment and sterling integrity, Philip had
been the first to break away from the bondage
of Jewish prej udice, and thus had helped prepare
the way for the apostle's work. It was Philip
who preached the gospel to the Samaritans; it
was Philip who had the courage to baptize the
Ethiopian eunuch. For a time the history of
these two workers had been closely intertwined.
It was the violent persecution of Saul the Phar
isee that had scattered the church at Jerusalem,
and destroyed the effectiveness of the organi
zation of the seven deacons. The flight from
Jerusalem had led Philip to change his manner
of labor, and resulted in his pursuing the same
calling to which Paul gave his life. Precious
hours were these that Paul and Philip spent in
each other's society; thrilling were the memories
that they recalled of the days when the light
which had shone upon the face of Stephen up
turned to Heaven as he suffered martyrdom,
flashed in its glory upon Saul the persecutor,
bringing him, a helpless suppliant, to the feet of
Jesus. Soon after the apostle's arrival at Csesarea,
the prophet Agabus came down from Judea.
He had been warned by the Holy Spirit, of the
fate which awaited Paul, and in the symbolic
manner of the ancient prophets he loosened the
apostle's girdle, and with it bound his own hands

Paul's journey to Jerusalem. 205.
and feet, saying, " So shall the Jews at Jerusalem
bind the man that owneth this girdle, and shall
deliver him into the hands of the Gentiles."
The companions of Paul had been aware that
his visit to Jerusalem would be attended with
great peril; but they had not foreseen the full
extent of the danger. Now apprehension had
become certainty; and to the perils to be en
countered from the Jews were added the horrors
of a Roman imprisonment. They earnestly en
treated Paul to stay where he was, and permit
them to go to Jerusalem to deliver the contri
butions from the Gentile churches. The breth
ren at Csesarea also united their prayers and
tears with those of his companions : Why should
he face this great peril ? Why expose his precious
life to the malice of the Jews ? Would it not
be presumptuous to go, after receiving definite
warning from the Spirit of God ?
The apostle was deeply moved by the en
treaties of his beloved brethren. To human
judgment he had sufficient reason to relinquish
his plan as unwise. But he felt that he was
moving in obedience to the will of God, and he
could not be deterred by the voice of friends, or
even the warning of the prophet. He would
not swerve from the path of duty to the right
hand nor to the left. He must follow Christ, if
need be, to prison and to death. His tears fell
not for himself, but in sympathy with his breth
ren, upon whom his determination had brought
so great sorrow. " What mean ye to weep, and
to break mine heart?" he exclaimed; "for I am
ready not to be bound only, but also to die at
Jerusalem, for the name of the Lord Jesus."
Seeing that they caused him pain, without chang-

206 LIFE OF PAUL.
ing his purpose, the brethren ceased their im
portunity, saying only, "The will of the Lord
be done."
The time soon came for the brief .stay at
Csesarea to end, and, accompanied by some of the
Csesarean brethren, Paul and his company set
out for Jerusalem, their hearts deeply shadowed
by the presentiment of coming evil. The crowd
at the annual feasts was so great that strangers
often failed to find shelter within the city, and
were obliged to resort to booths outside the walls.
But, according to previous arrangements, the
apostle and his attendants were to be entertained
at the house of "one Mnason, of Cyprus, an
old disciple."
Since his conversion, Paul's visits to Jerusalem
had always been attended with anxiety, and
with a feeling of remorse as he gazed upon scenes
that recalled his former life. There was the
school of Gamaliel, where he had received his ed
ucation, the synagogue in which he worshiped,
the house where the high priest had given him
his commission to Damascus, the spot where the
blood of Stephen had witnessed for Christ. As
the apostle gazed upon the place of martyrdom,
the scene in all its vividness rose up before him.
Was he going forward to a similar fate? Never
had he trod the streets of Jerusalem with so sad
a heart as now. He knew that he would find
few friends and many enemies. In the crowds
around him were thousands whom the very
mention of his name would excite to madness.
He was in the city which had been the murderer
of the prophets, which had rejected and slain
the Son of God, and over which now hung
the threatenings of divine wrath. Remember-

MEETING WITH THE ELDERS. 207
ing how bitter had been his own prejudice
against the followers of Christ, he felt the deepest
pity for his deluded countrymen. And yet how
little hope could he feel that he would be able to
benefit them ! The same blind wrath which had
once burned in his own heart, was now with un
told power kindling the hearts of a whole nation
against him.
And he could not count upon the sympathy
and support of even his own brethren in the
faith. . The unconverted Jews who had so closely
followed upon his track, had not been slow to
circulate the most unfavorable reports at Jerusa
lem, both personally and by letter, concerning
him and his work, and some, even of the apostles
and elders, had received these reports as truth,
making no attempt to contradict them, and man
ifesting no desire to harmonize with him. Yet
in the midst of discouragements, the apostle was
not in despair. He trusted that the Voice which
had spoken to his own heart would yet speak to
the hearts of his countrymen, and that the
Master whom his fellow-disciples loved and served
would yet unite their hearts with his in the one
work of the gospel.

CHAPTER XIX.
MEETING WITH THE ELDERS.
"And when we were come to Jerusalem, the
brethren received us gladly." Thus Luke de
scribes the reception of the apostle to the Gentiles
on his arrival at Jerusalem. Although Paul
everywhere encountered orejudice, envy, and

208 LIFE OF PAUL.
jealousy, he also found hearts that were open to
receive the glad tidings which he brought, and
that loved him for the sake of Christ and the
truth. Yet, cheering as was the kindly greeting
he received, it could not remove his anxiety as
to the attitude of the church at Jerusalem toward
himself and his work. Their real feelings would
be more fully seen in the meeting with the elders
of the church, to take place on the morrow.
Paul longed to be fully united with these.
He had done all in his power to remove the
prejudice and distrust so unjustly excited because
he presented the gospel to the Gentiles without
the restrictions of the ceremonial law. Yet he
feared that his efforts might be in vain, and that
even the liberal offerings of which he was the
bearer might fail to soften the hearts of the
Jewish brethren. He knew that the men whom
he was to encounter were persons of great firm
ness and decision, and he looked forward with
considerable apprehension to this meeting with
them; yet he could not avoid the ordeal, trying
though it might be. He had come to Jerusalem
for no other purpose than to remove the barriers
of prejudice and misunderstanding which had
separated them, and which had so greatly ob
structed his labors.
On the day following Paul's arrival, the elders
of the church, with James at their head, as
sembled to receive him and his fellow-travelers
as messengers from the Gentile cfiurches. Paul's
first act was to present the contributions with
which he had been intrusted. He had been care
ful to guard against the least occasion for sus
picion in the administration of his trust, by
causing delegates to be elected by the several

MEETING WITH THE ELDERS. 209
churches to accompany him as joint trustees of
the funds collected. These brethren were now
called forward, and one by one they laid at the
feet of James the offerings which the Gentile
churches had freely given, although often from
their deepest poverty. Here was tangible proof
of the love and sympathy felt by these new dis
ciples for the mother-church, and their desire to
be in harmony with the Jewish brethren. Here
was evidence also, that Paul had faithfully ful
filled the promise given, when at the council
years before he had been urged to remember the
poor. These contributions had cost the apostle much
time and anxious thought, and much wearisome
labor. They far exceeded the expectations of the
Jewish elders, and might have been expeeted to
call forth warm expressions of gratitude and ap
preciation. But Paul's half-acknowledged fears
as to the manner in which the gift would be re
ceived were realized. He could only find comfort
in the consciousness that he had done his duty,
and had encouraged in his converts a spirit of
generosity and love.
After the presentation of the gifts, Paul gave
the brethren an account of his manner of labor,
and its results. He had on former occasions
stood before the same assembly, in the same city.
It was before the same audience at the apostolic
council (Acts 15) years before, that he related his
experience in his conversion, and the great work
which God had wrought through him among the
Gentiles. The Spirit of the Lord then witnessed
to the word spoken, and under its influence the
council yielded their prejudices, and expressed
themselves as in harmony with the position of the
14

210 LIFE OF PAUL.
apostle, and sent an address to the churches to
that effect. But the same battle was agnin to be
fought, the same prejudices once more to be met.
Paul now gave his brethren an account of his
labors since he parted with them four years before,
and " declared particularly what things God had
wrought among the Gentiles by his ministry."
As he described the work at Ephesus, which had
resulted in raising up that large church in the
very stronghold of heathenism, none could listen
without interest. But he necessarily touched
upon points that would irritate those who had
cherished prejud ce against him. He could not
recount his experience in Galatia without stating
the difficulties which he had encountered from
those Judaizing teachers who had attempted to
misrepresent his teaching and pervert his con
verts. In describing the' work at Corinth, he
could but mention those who had spread confu
sion and strife among the church there. Yet he
related all with great gentleness and courtesy,
carefully avoiding everything that would un
necessarily wound his brethren, and dwelling es->
pecially upon topics where he knew they could
harmonize. The effort was not without good results. The
Spirit of God impressed the minds of the brethren
and affected their hearts. The tidings of the
progress of the gospel, the evidence that the
power of God was working with the apostle's
efforts, softened their feelings toward Paul, and
convinced them that their prejudice against him
was unfounded; and they glorified God for the
wonders of his grace. At the close of Paul's ad
dress, the brethren joined in a season of solemn
praise, and the Amen, expressive of their hearty
sanction of his work, was swelled by many voices.

MEETING WITH THE ELDERS. 211
But beneath this apparent harmony, prejudice
and dissatisfaction were still smouldering. Some
in. the church were still striving to mold Chris
tianity after the old customs and ceremonies
that were to pass away at the death of Christ.
They felt that the work of preaching the gospel
must be conducted according to their opinions.
If Paul would labor in accordance with these
ideas, they would acknowledge and sustain his
work ; otherwise they would discard it.
The elders of the church had been at fault in
allowing themselves to be influenced by the ene
mies of the apostle. But when they heard from
his own lips an account of the work he had been
doing, it assumed a different aspect. They could
not condemn his manner of labor ; they were con- '
vinced that -it bore the s'gnet of Heaven. The
liberal contributions from the new churches he had
raised up, testified' to the power of the truth.
They saw that they had been held in bondage by
the Jewish customs and traditions, and that the
work of the gospel had been greatly hindered by
their efforts to maintain the middle wall of parti
tion between Jew and Gentile.
Now was the golden opportunity for these lead
ing men to frankly confess that God had wrought
through Paul, and that they were wrong in per
mitting the reports of his enemies to create jeal
ousy and prejudice against him. But instead of
doing justice to the one whom they had injured,
they still appeared to hold him responsible for the
existing prejudice, as though he had given them
cause for such feelings. They did not nobly
stand in his defense, and endeavor to show the
disaffected party their error ; but they threw the
burden wholly upon Paul, counseling him to pur-

212 LIFE OF PAUL.
sue a course for the removal of all misapprehen
sion. They responded to his testimony in these
words: "Thou seest, brother, how many thou
sands of Jews there are which believe, and they
are all zealous of the law. And they are informed
of thee, that thou teachest all the Jews which are
among the Gentiles to forsake Moses, saying that
they ought not to circumcise their children,
neither to walk after the customs. What is it
therefore ? the multitude must needs come to
gether; for they will hear that thou art come.
Do therefore this that we say to thee: We have
four men which have a vow on them ; them take,
and purify thyself with them, and be at charges
with them, that they may shave their heads ; and
all may know that those things, whereof they
were informed concerning thee, are nothing ; but
that thou thyself also walkest orderly, and keep-
est the law. As touching the Gentiles which be
lieve, we have written and concluded that they
observe no such thing, save only that they keep
themselves from things offered to idols, and from
blood, and from strangled, and from fornication."
The brethren hoped that by this act Paul might
give a decisive contradiction of the false reports
concerning him. But while James assured Paul
that the decision of the former council (Acts 15)
concerning the Gentile converts and the ceremo
nial law still held good, the advice given was not
consistent with that decision which had also been
sanctioned by the Holy Spirit. The Spirit of
God did not prompt this advice. It was the fruit
of cowardice. By non-conformity to the cere
monial law, Christians would bring upon them
selves the hatred of the unbelieving Jews, and
expose themselves to severe persecution. The

MEETING WITH THE ELDERS. 213
Sanhedrim was doing its. utmost to hinder the
progress of the gospel. Men were chosen by this
body to follow up the apostles, especially Paul,
and in every possible way oppose them in their
work. Should the believers in Christ be con
demned before the Sanhedrim as breakers of the
law, they would bring upon themselves swift and
severe punishment as 'apostates from the Jewish
faith. Here is a decisive refutation of the claims so
often made, that Christ and his apostles violated
the Sabbath of the fourth commandment. Could
the sin of Sabbath breaking have been fastened
upon Christ or Stephen or others who died for
their faith, men would not have been suborned
to bear false witness against them to furnish
some pretext for their condemnation. One such
instance of transgression of the law would have
placed the Christians in the power of their ene
mies: Their carefulness to show the utmost re
spect for customs and ceremonies of minor impor
tance is an evidence that it would have been
impossible for them to violate the Sabbath of
the fourth commandment without suffering the
severest penalty.
The disciples themselves yet cherished a regard
for the ceremonial law, and were too willing to
make concessions, hoping by so doing to gain the
confidence of their countrymen, remove their
prejudice, and win them to faith in Christ as
the world's Redeemer. Paul's great object in
visiting Jerusalem was to conciliate the church
of Palestine. So long as they continued to cher
ish prejudice against him, they were constantly
working to counteract his influence. He felt
that if he could by any lawful concession on his

214 LIFE OF PAUL.
part win them to the truth, he would remove a
very great obstacle to the success of the gospel
in other places. But he was not authorized of
God to concede, so much as they had asked.
This concession was not in harmony with his
teachings, nor with the firm integrity of his char
acter. His advisers were not infallible. Though
some of these men wrote under the inspiration
of the Spirit of God, yet when not under its
direct influence they sometimes erred. It will be
remembered that on one occasion Paul withstood
Peter to the face because he was acting a double
part. When we consider Paul's great desire to be in
harmony with his brethren, his tenderness of
spirit toward the weak in faith, his reverence for
the apostles who had been with Christ, and for
James, the brother of the Lord, and his purpose
to become all things to all men as far as he could
do this and not sacrifice principle, — when we con
sider all this, it is less surprising that he was con
strained to deviate from his firm, decided course of
action. But instead of accomplishing the desired
object, these efforts for conciliation only precipita
ted the crisis, hastened the predicted sufferings of
Paul, separated him from his brethren in his labors,
deprived the church of one of its strongest pillars,
and brought sorrow to Christian hearts in every
land.
CHAPTER XX.
PAUL A PRISONER.
On the following day Paul proceeded to com
ply with the counsel of the elders. There were
among the believers in Jerusalem at that time

PAUL A PRISONER. 215
four persons who were under the Nazarite vow,*
the term of which had nearly expired. Cer
tain sacrifices for purification were yet to be
offered, which were so costly as to be impossible
for a very poor man. It was considered by the
Jews a pious act for a wealthy man to defray the
necessary expenses and thus assist his poorer
brethren to complete their vow. This, Paul had
consented to do for the four Christian Nazarites.
The apostle himself was poor, working with his
own hands for his daily bread, yet he willingly
incurred this expense, and accompanied the
Nazarites to the temple to unite with them in
the ceremonies of the seven days of purification.
Those who had counseled Paul to perform this
act of concession had not fully considered the
great peril to which he would be exposed. At
this season, strangers from all regions of the
world thronged the streets of Jerusalem, and de
lighted to congregate in the temple courts. As
Paul, in the fulfillment of his commission, had
borne the gospel to the Gentiles, he had visited
many of the world's largest cities, and was well
known to thousands who came from foreign parts
to attend the feast. For him to enter the tem
ple on a public occasion was to risk his life. For
several days he passed in and out among the wor
shipers, apparently unnoticed; but before the
close of the specified period, as he was conversing
with the priest concerning the sacrifices to be
offered, he was recognized by some of the Jews
from Asia. These men had been defeated in
their controversy with him in the synagogue at
Ephesus, and had become more and more enraged
against him as they witnessed his success in

216 LIFE OF PAUL.
raising up a Christian church in that city. They
now saw him where they had not supposed that
he would trust himself, — within the very pre
cincts of the temple. Now he was in their power,
and they determined to make him suffer for his
boldness. With the fury of demons they rushed upon
him, crying, "Men of Israel) help! This is the
man that teacheth all men everywhere against
the people, and the law, and this place." And
as the people - in great excitement flocked to the
scene, another accusation was added to excite
their passions to the highest pitch, — "and further >
brought Greeks also into the temple, and hath
polluted this holy place."
By the Jewish law, it was a crime punishable
with death for an uncircumcised person to enter
the inner courts of the sacred'edifice. As Paul
had been seen in the city in company with Troph-
imus, an Ephesian, it was conjectured that he
had brought him into the temple. This he had
not done, and being himself a Jew, his act in en
tering the temple was no violation of the law.
But though the charge was wholly false, it served
to stir up the popular prejudice. As the cry was
taken up and borne through the temple courts,
the vast throngs gathered there were thrown
into the wildest excitement. The news quickly
spread through Jerusalem, "and all the city was
moved, and the people ran together."
That an apostate from Israel should presume
to profane the temple at, the very time when
thousands had come from all parts of the world
to worship there, excited the fiercest passions of
the mob. Only their reverence for the temple
saved the apostle from being torn in pieces on the

PAUL A PRISONER. 217
spot. With violent blows and shouts of vindic
tive triumph, they dragged him from the sacred
inclosure. Now that they had him in their
power, they were determined not to lose their prey.
He should be stoned to death, as Stephen had
been years before.. They had already reached
the court of the Gentiles, and the Levites had
closed the gates behind them, lest the holy place
should be polluted with blood, when they were
interrupted in their murderous designs.
News had been carried to Claudius Lysias, the
commander of the Roman garrison, that all
Jerusalem was in an uproar. LyTsias well knew
the turbulent elements with which he had to
deal, and with his officers and a strong force of
armed men he rushed down to the temple court.
Ignorant of the cause of the tumult, but seeing
that the rage of the multitude was directed
against Paul, the Roman captain concluded that
he must be the Egyptian rebel who had so suc
cessfully eluded their. vigilance. He commanded
that Paul be seized, and bound between two
soldiers, a hand being chained to each. He then
questioned those who seemed to be leaders in the
tumult as to who their prisoner was, and of what
crime he had been guilty. Many voices were at
once raised in loud and angry accusation; but
on account of the uproar the chief captain could
obtain no satisfactory information, and he ordered
that the prisoner be removed to the castle, where
were the Roman barracks.
The rage of the multitude was unbounded
when they saw their prey about to be taken
from their grasp ; and they surged ,and pressed
so closely about Paul that the soldiers were com
pelled to bear him in their arms up the stair-

218 LIFE OF PAUL.
case which led from the temple. Priests and
people were actuated by the same Satanic spirit
that moved them thirty years before to clamor
for the blood of the Son of God. From the
staircase and from the crowd below again echoed
the deafening shout, " Away with him ! Away
with him !"
In the midst of the tumult the apostle re
mained calm and self-possessed. His mind was
stayed upon God, and he knew that angels of
Heaven were about him. He could not leave
the temple without making an effort to set the
truth before his countrymen. He therefore
turned to the commanding officer, and in a
deferential manner addressed him in Greek, say
ing, "May I speak with thee?" In astonishment
Lysias inquired if he was indeed mistaken in
supposing the prisoner to have been the ring
leader of a band of robbers and murderers in
the late rebellion. In reply, Paul declared that
he was no Egyptian, but a Jew of " Tarsus, a
city in Cilicia, a citizen of no mean city," and
begged that he might be permitted to speak to
the people. The Lord had given his servant an
influence over the Roman officer, and the request
was granted.
"Paul stood on the stairs, and beckoned with
the hand unto the people." The gesture at
tracted their attention, while his bearing com
manded respect. The scene changed as sud
denly as when Christ drove the traffickers from
the temple courts. Quiet fell upon the sea of
heads below, and then Paul addressed the throng
in the Hebrew language, saying, " Men, brethren,
and fathers, hear ye my defense which I make now
unto you." At the sound of that holy tongue,

PAUL A PRISONER. 219
there was "a great silence," and in the universal
hush, he continued: —
"I am verily a man which am a Jew, born
in Tarsus, a city in Cilicia, yTet brought up in
this city at the feet of Gamaliel, and taught
according to the perfect manner of the law of
the fathers, and was zealous toward God, as ye
all are this day." None could deny the apostle's
statements, and there were many present who
could testify to their truthfulness. He then
acknowledged his former zeal in persecuting
"this way unto the death," and narrated the
circumstances of his wonderful conversion, tell
ing his hearers how his own proud heart had
been brought to bow to the crucified Nazarene.
Had he attempted to enter into argument with
his opponents, they would have stubbornly re
fused to listen to his words ; but this relation of
his experience was attended with a convincing
power that for the time seemed to soften ' and
subdue their hearts.
He then endeavored to show that his work
among the Gentiles had not been from choice.
He had desired to labor for his own nation ; but
in that very temple the voice of God had spoken
to him in holy vision, directing his course "far
hence, unto the Gentiles." Hitherto the people
had given close attention, but when he reached
the point in his history where he was appointed
Christ's ambassador to the Gentiles, their fury
broke forth anew. Accustomed to look upon
themselves as the only people favored of God,
they could not endure the thought that the
despised Gentiles should share the privilege which
had hitherto belonged exclusively to themselves.
National pride bore down every argument which

220 LIFE OF PAUL.
could influence their reason or command their
reverence. An outburst of rage interrupted his
speech, as all with one voice cried out, " Away
with such a fellow from the earth ; for it is not
fit that he should live!" In their excitement
they flung off their garments, as they had done
years before at the martyrdom of Stephen, and
threw dust into the air with frantic violence.
This fresh outbreak threw the Roman captain
into great perplexity. He had not understood
Paul's Hebrew address, and concluded from the
general excitement that his prisoner must be
guilty of some great crime. The loud demands
of the people that Paul be delivered into their
hands made the commander tremble. He ordered
him to be immediately taken unto the barracks
and examined by scourging, that he might be
forced to confess his guilt.
The body of the apostle was stretched out,
like that of a common malefactor, to receive the
lashes. There was no friend to stand by him.
He was in a Roman barrack, surrounded only
by brutal soldiers. But, as on a former occasion
at Philippi, he now rescued himself from this
degradation, and gained advantage for the gos
pel, by appealing to his rights as a Roman citizen.
He quietly said to the "Centurion who had been
appointed to superintend this examination, " Is
it lawful for you to scourge a man that is a
Roman, and uncondemned ? " The centurion
immediately went and told the chief captain,
saying, "Take heed what thou doest; for this
man is a Roman."
On hearing this, Lysias was alarmed for him
self. A Roman might not be punished before
he had been legally condemned, nor punished in

PAUL A PRISONER. 221
this-manner at all. The chief captain well knew
how stringent were the laws protecting the rights
of citizenship, and that if the statement w_ere
true he had, in his proceedings against Paul,
violated these laws.
He immediately went in person to the pris
oner, and questioned him concerning the truth
of the centurion's report. Paul assured him that
he was indeed a Roman citizen; and when the
officer exclaimed, " With a great sum obtained I
this freedom," Paul declared", "But,. I was free
born." The preparation for torture went no
farther, and those commissioned to conduct his
examination left him. Paul was, however, still
held in custody, as the nature of his offense
had not yet been inquired into.
On the next day the chief captain summoned
a meeting of the Jewish Sanhedrim, with the
high priest, and brought Paul down from the
castle, under the protection of a sufficient force to
guard against any attempt upon his life. The
apostle now stood in the presence of that council
of which he himself had been a member, — that
council by which Stephen had been condemned.
The memory of that scene, and of his own efforts
to secure the condemnation of the servant of
Christ, came vividly before his mind. As he
looked upon those who were to be his judges, he
recognized many who had been his associates in
the school of Gamaliel, and who had also united
with him in persecuting the disciples of Jesus.
They were now as eager to put Paul to death as
they had been to destroy Stephen.
The apostle's bearing was calm and firm. The
peace of Christ, ruling in his heart, was expressed
upon his countenance. But his look of conscious

222 j,i( jr. W PAUL,
innocence offended his accusers, and when he
fearlessly addressed them, " Men and brethren, I
have lived in all good conscience before God until
this day," their hatred was kindled afresh, and
the high priest ordered him to be smitten upon
the mouth. At this inhuman command, Paul
exclaimed, "God shall smite thee, thou whited
wall, for sittest thou to, judge me after the law,
and commandest me to be smitten contrary to
the law ?" These words were not an outburst of
passion. Under the influence of the Holy Spirit,
Paul uttered a prophetic denunciation similar to
that which Christ bad uttered in rebuking the
hypocrisy of the Jews. The judgment pro
nounced by the apostle was terribly fulfilled
when the iniquitous and hypocritical high priest
was murdered by assassins in the Jewish war.
But the bystanders regarded the words of Paul
as profane, and exclaimed with horror, " Re-
vilest thou God's high priest ? " Paul answered,
with his usual courtesy, "I wist not, brethren,
that he was the high priest; for it is written,
Thou shalt not speak evil of the ruler of thy
people." Paul was convinced that he could not hope for
a fair trial and just decision at this tribunal.
And his natural penetration and shrewdness en^
abled him to take advantage of the circumstances.
The Sanhedrim council was made up of Phari
sees and Sadducees, who had lonar been at vari-
ance upon the doctrine of the resurrection,
Knowing this, the apostle cried out, in clear,
decided tones, "Brethren, I am a Pharisee, th©
son of a Pharisee; of the hope and resurrection
of the dead I am called in question."
These words, appealing to the sympathies of

PAUL A PRISONER. 223
those who agreed with him in regard to the res
urrection, brought a change in the council. The
two parties began to dispute among themselves,
and thus the strength of their opposition against
Paul was broken ; for however well united they
were in warring against the gospel, they were
divided by an insurmountable barrier in other
matters of religious faith. The Pharisees flat
tered themselves that they had found in Paul a
champion against their powerful rivals; and
their hatred against the Sadducees was even
greater than their hatred against Christ and his
apostles. With great vehemence they now be
gan to vindicate Paul, using nearly the same
language that Gamaliel had used many years
before: "We find no evil in this man; but if a
spirit or an angel hath spoken to him, let us not
fight against God." '
The sentence was hardly completed before the
judgment hall became a scene of the wildest con
fusion. The Sadducees were eagerly trying to
get possession of the apostle, that they might put
him to death, and the Pharisees were as eagerly
trying to protect him. Again it seemed that he
would be torn in pieces by the angry combat
ants. Lysias, being informed of what was tak
ing place, immediately gave orders to his soldiers
to bring the prisoner without delay back to the
fortress. Thus closed the scenes of this eventful day.
Evening found Paul still in the Roman barrack,
the rude soldiery his sole companions, their brutal
jests and revolting blasphemy the only sounds
that fell upon his ear. He was not now nerved
up by the presence of his enemies, nor was he
supported by the sympathy of his friends.

224 LIFE OF PAUL.
The future seemed enveloped in darkness. He
feared that his course might not have been pleas
ing to God. Could it be that he had made a
mistake after all in this visit to Jerusalem? Had
his great desire to be in union with his brethren
led to this disastrous result?
The position which the Jews as God's professed
people occupied before an unbelieving world,
caused the apostle intense anguish of .spirit. How
would those heathen officers look upon their con
duct, — claiming to be worshipers of Jehovah,
and assuming sacred office, yet giving themselves
up to the control of blind, unreasoning passion,
seeking to destroy even their brethren who dared
to differ from them in religious faith, and turn
ing their most solemn deliberative council into a
scene of strife and wild confusion such as Roman
senators or magistrates would not stoop to engage
in. The cause of his God had been reproached,
his national religion brought into disrepute.
And now he was in prison, and his enemies,
in their desperate malice, would resort to any
means to put him to death. Could it be that his
work for the churches was closed, and that raven
ing wolves were to enter in, not sparing the flock ?
The cause of Christ was near his heart, and with
deep anxiety he contemplated the perils of the
scattered churches, exposed to the persecutions of
just such men as he had encountered in the San
hedrim council. In distress and discouragement
he wept and prayed. The Lord was not unmind
ful of his servant. He had guarded him from
the murderous throng in the temple courts, he
had been with him before the Sanhedrim council,
he was with him in the fortress, and was pleased
to reveal himself to his faithful witness. As on

PAUL A PRISONER. 225
trying occasions several times before, Paul was
now comforted and encouraged by a vision in
the night season. Such a visitation had been
granted him in the house of Aquila and Priscilla
at Corinth, when he was contemplating leaving
the city for a more safe and prosperous field.
And now the Lord stood by him and said, " Be
of good cheer, Paul ; for as thou hast testified of
me in Jerusalem, so must thou bear witness also
at Rome." Paul had long looked forward to a
visit to Rome; he greatly desired to witness for
Christ there, but had felt that his purposes were
frustrated by the enmity of the Jews. He little
thought even now, that it would be as a prisoner
of the Lord, that he would go to Rome.
In the peaceful hours of the night, while the
Lord was visiting his discouraged servant, the
enemies of Paul were eagerly plotting his destruc
tion. " And when it was day, certain of the Jews
banded together, and bound themselves under a
curse, saying that they would neither eat nor
drink till they had killed Paul. And they were
more than forty which had made this conspiracy. "
Here was such a fast as the Lord through Isaiah
had condemned many years before, — a fast "for
strife and debate, and to smite with the fist of
wickedness." The Jews thus sought to give to
their diabolical plan the sanction of religion.
Having fortified themselves by their dreadful
oath, they came to the chief priests and members
of the Sanhedrim, and made known their purpose.
It was proposed to request that Paul be again
brought before the court as if for a further in
vestigation of his case, and that the assassins
would lie in wait and murder him while on his
way from the fortress. Such was the horrible
' 15

226 LIFE OF PAUL.
crime masked under a show of religious zeal. In
stead of rebuking the Satanic scheme, the priests
and rulers eagerly acceded to it. Paul had spoken
the truth when he compared Ananias to a whited
sepulcher. The next day the plot would have been carried
into effect, had not God by his providence inter
posed to save the life of his servant. When Peter
had been made a prisoner and condemned to death,
the brethren had offered earnest prayer to God
day and night for his deliverance. But no such
interest was manifested in behalf of him who was
looked upon as an apostate from Moses, a teacher
of dangerous doctrines. It was not to the elders
whose counsel had brought him into this danger
ous position, but to the watchful sympathy of a
relative, that Paul owed his escape from a violent
death. A nephew of the apostle, to whom he was
strongly attached, heard of the murderous con
spiracy, and without delay reported the matter to
his uncle. Paul immediately called for one of
the centurions, and requested him to take the
young man to the commandant, saying that he
had important information to give him. The
youth was accordingly brought in before Clau
dius Lysias, who received him kindly, and taking
him aside, inquired the nature of his message.
The young man related the particulars of the con
spiracy, and with deep feeling entreated the
commandant not to grant the request which
would be surely made, that Paul be again
brought before the council. Lysias listened with
close attention. He saw the difficulties of the
situation, and instantly formed his plans. Choos
ing, however, not to reveal them, he dismissed the

PAUL A PRISONER. 227
youth, with the single admonition: "See thou
tell no man that thou hast showed these things
to me."
When the young man had gone, the comman
dant " called unto him two centurions, saying,
Make ready two hundred soldiers to go to Csesaiea,
and horsemen threescore and ten, and spearmen
two hundred, at the third hour of the night ; and
provide them beasts, that they may set Paul on,
and bring him safe unto Felix the governor."
Lysias gladly improved this opportunity to get
Paul off his hands. He was the object of so
great animosity, and bis presence created so wide
spread an excitement, that a riot might occur
among the people at any time, with consequences
dangerous to the commandant himself. The Jews
as a people were in a state of excitement and irri
tation, and tumults were of frequent occurrence.
A short time previous, a Roman knight of far
higher rank than Lysias himself, had been vio
lently taken and dragged by the maddened Jews
around the walls of Jerusalem, and finally be
headed, because he received a bribe from the
Samaritans. Upon the suspicion of similar
crimes, other high officials bad been imprisoned
and disgraced. Should Paul be murdered, the
chief captain might be charged with having been
bribed to connive at his death. There was now
sufficient reason to send him away secretly, and
thus get rid of an embarrassing responsibility.
It was important that no time be lost. At
nine in the evening, the body of soldiers, with
Paul in the midst, marched out of the fortress,
and through the dark and silent streets of the
city, and at a rapid pace pursued their journey
toward Csesarea. At Antipatris, thirty -five miles

228 LIFE OF PAUL.
from Jerusalem, the travelers halted. There was
now little danger of attack, and in the morning
the four hundred foot-soldiers were sent back to
Jerusalem, while the hor.semen continued their
journey. The distance from Antipatris to Csesarea was
but twenty-five miles, and it was in the broad
light of day that Paul, attended by " threescore
and ten horsemen," entered the city. How un
like his present escort was the humble Christian
company that had attended him on the journey
from Cnesarea but a few days before ! Notwith
standing his changed surroundings, he was recog
nized by Philip and others of his Christian asso
ciates, whose hearts were shocked and saddened
at the swift realization of their forebodings.
The centurion in charge of the detachment de
livered his prisoner to Felix the governor, also
presenting a letter with which he had been in
trusted by the chief captain: —
" Claudius Lysias unto the most excellent gov
ernor Felix sendeth greeting. This man was
taken of the Jews, and should have been killed
of them ; then came I with an army, and rescued
him, having understood that he was a Roman.
And when I would have known the cause where
fore they accused him, I brought him forth into
their council ; whom I perceived to be accused of
questions of their law, but to have nothing laid
to his charge worthy of death or of bonds. And
when it was told me how that the Jews laid wait
for the man, I sent straightway to thee, and gave
commandment to his accusers also to say before
thee what they had against him. Farewell."
After reading the communication, Felix in
quired to what province the prisoner belonged,

PAUL A PRISONER. 229
and being informed that he was of Cilicia, he
ordered him to be kept in Herod's judgment hall,
stating that he would hear the case when the ac
cusers also should come from Jerusalem. "
The case of Paul was not the first in which a
servant of God had found among the heathen an
asylum from the malice of the professed people of
Jehovah. In their rage against Paul, the Jews
had added another crime to the dark catalogue
which marked the history of that people. They
had still further hardened their hearts against the
truth, and had rendered their doom more certain.
There are but few who perceive the full import
of the words of Christ, when in the synagogue at
Nazareth he announced himself as the Anointed
One. He declared his mission to comfort, bless,
and save the sorrowing and the sinful, and then,
seeing that pride and unbelief controlled the
hearts of his hearers, he reminded them how
God had in time past turned away from his
chosen people, because of their unbelief and re
bellion, and had manifested himself to those in
a heathen land who had not rejected the light
from Heaven. The widow of Sarepta and
Naaman the Syrian had lived up to all the light
they had. Hence they were accounted more
righteous than God's chosen people who had
backslidden from him, and sacrificed principle
to convenience and worldly honor.
It is impossible for the worldly and pleasure-
loving to rightly value the messages of warning
and reproof which God sends to correct the
errors of his people. They cannot distinguish
between the earnestness and zeal of the faithful
servant, and the trifling, superficial spirit of him
who is unfaithful. One declares that the sword

230 LIFE OF PAUL.
is coming; the other puts far off the evil day.
One faithfully reproves sin; the other excuses
and palliates it. As the professed people of God
depart from him and lose the simplicity of the
faith, the words of his messengers seem to them
unnecessarily harsh and severe. They cherish
prejudice and unbelief, and finally place them
selves fully on Satan's side. His suggestions
seem pleasant and palatable; they are controlled,
in spirit and opinion, by the arch-deceiver, and
having permitted him to direct their thoughts,
they soon permit him to direct their actions.
Christ presented before the assembly at Naz
areth a fearful truth when he declared that with
backsliding Israel there was no safety for the
faithful messenger of God. They would not
know his worth, or appreciate his labors. While
they professed to have great zeal for the honor
of God and the good of Israel, they were the
worst enemies of both. They were by precept
and example leading the people farther and
farther from obedience to God and purity and
simplicity of faith, — leading them where he
could not reveal himself as their defense in the
day of trouble. God sent Elijah to the widow
of Sarepta, because he could not trust him with
Israel. These cutting reproofs, though presented by
the Majesty of Heaven, the Jews of Nazareth
refused to hear. They had but a moment before
witnessed to the gracious words that proceeded
from his lips; the Spirit of God was speaking
to their hearts ; but the instant a reflection was
cast upon them, — at the first intimation that
persons of other nations could be more worthy
of the favor of God than they, — those proud,

PAUL A PRISONER. 231
unbelieving Jews were frantic with rage. They
would have taken the life of the Son of God,
had not angels interposed for his deliverance.
Those men of Nazareth manifested the same
spirit toward Christ which their forefathers had
manifested toward Elijah. Blinded by Satan,
they could not perceive the divine character of
the Son of God, or appreciate the truth and
purity of his instructions.
The Saviour's words of reproof to the men
of Nazareth apply in the case of Paul, not only
to the unbelieving Jews, but to his own brethren
in the faith. Had the leaders in the church
fully surrendered their feelings of bitterness to
ward the apostle, and accepted him as one spe
cially called of God to bear the gospel to the
Gentiles, the Lord would have spared him to
them to still labor for the salvation of souls.
He who sees the end from the beginning, and
who understands the hearts of all, saw what
would be the result of the envy and jealousy
cherished toward Paul. God had not in his
providence ordained that Paul's labors should so
soon end; but he did not work a miracle to
counteract the train of circumstances to which
their own course gave rise.
The same spirit is still leading to the same
results. A neglect to appreciate and improve
the provisions of divine grace, has deprived the
church of many a blessing. How often would
the Lord have prolonged the life of some faithful
minister, had his labors been appreciated. But
if the church permit the enemy of souls to per
vert their understanding, so that they misrep
resent and misinterpret the words and acts of
the servant of Christ; if they allow themselves

232 LIFE OF PAUL.
to stand in his way and hinder his usefulness,
the Lord removes from them the blessing which
he gave.
Satan is constantly working through his
agents to dishearten and destroy those whom
God has chosen to accomplish a great and good
work. They may be ready to sacrifice even
their own life for the advancement of the cause
of Christ, yet the great deceiver will suggest
doubts, distrust, jealousy, concerning them, that
if entertained will undermine confidence in their
integrity of character, and thus cripple their
usefulness. Too often he succeeds in working
through their own brethren, to bring upon them
such sorrow and anguish of heart that God
graciously interposes to give his persecuted serv
ants rest. After the hands are folded upon the
pulseless breast, after the voice of warning and
encouragement is silent, then death may accom
plish that which life has failed to do ; then the
obdurate may be aroused to see and prize the
blessings they have cast from them.
The great work for us as Christians is not to
criticise the character and motives of others, but
to closely examine our own heart and life, to
jealously guard ourselves against the suggestions
of Satan. We should bear in mind that it is
not the hearers of the law that are justified be
fore God, but the doers of the law. If the prin
ciples of God's law rule in our hearts, we shall
have the spirit of Christ; we shall manifest in
our daily life that mercy which is better than
sacrifice. Every Christian must be a learner in
the school of Christ; and there is need of dili
gent and persevering effort to reach that standard
of righteousness which God's word requires.

PAUL A PRISONER. 233
Every one has a work to do to learn the lessons
of justice, humility, patience, purity, and love.
These traits of character are more precious in
the sight of our Lord than offerings of gold or
silver. They are more acceptable to him than
the most costly sacrifice.
There is the same dislike of reproof and cor
rection among the professed people of God to-day
as in the days of our Saviour. There is the
same disposition to lean toward the world and
to follow its mocking shadows. The presence
of ambitious, selfish, time-serving members is
imperiling the church,- whose greatest danger is
from worldly conformity. Such members are
constantly exerting an influence to unite the
church more closely with the world. They are
doing the work of Satan. When God sends his
servants with words of warning or counsel, these
traitors to their holy trust reject the Heaven
sent message, and thus not only slight the grace
of Christ themselves, but lead others also to
smother their convictions and lose the proffered
blessing. By resistance .to the truth, the hearts of such
are settling down into the fatal hardness of con
firmed impenitence. They are deceiving them
selves, and deceiving others. They are Christians
by profession; they pay outward homage to
Christ; they unite in the services of the sanct
uary; and yet the heart, whose loyalty alone
Jesus prizes, is estranged from him. They have
a name to live, but are dead. They are left to
the darkness they have chosen, — the blackness
of eternal night.
It is a fearful thing for those who profess to
be children of God, to cross the line of demar-

234 LIFE OF PAUL.
kation that should separate the church from the
world. Such are Satan's most effective agents.
He works through them with decision, zeal, and
persistency, to devise and execute such enormities
against those who are true to God, as the com
mon sinner would seem incapable of. The very
light they have slighted makes their darkness
tenfold greater than it otherwise would be.
When men refuse to accept the light which God
in mercy sends them, they know not where they
are going. They take only one step at a time
away from the right path; but these successive
steps lead directly to perdition. They place
themselves on Satan's ground, and his spirit con
trols them. They cannot perceive the great
change in themselves. None are transformed
at once; but they enter Satan's school instead
of the school of Christ, and the great deceiver
educates them to do his work.

CHAPTER XXI.
TRIAL AT CiESAREA.
Five days after Paul's arrival at Caesarea, his
accusers also came down from Jerusalem, accom
panied by one Tertullus, an orator whom they
had engaged as their counsel. The case was
granted a speedy hearing. Paul was brought
before the assembly, and Tertullus proceeded to
specify the charges against him. This wily ora
tor judged that flattery would have more influ
ence upon the Roman governor than the simple
statements of truth and justice. He therefore
began his speech with praise of Felix: "Seeing

TRIAL AT CESAREA. 235
that by thee we enjoy great quietness, and that
very worthy deeds are done unto this nation by
thy providence, we accept it always, and in all
places, most noble Felix, with all thankfulness."
Tertullus here descended to bare-faced false
hood. The character of Felix was base and
contemptible. It was said that he "practiced all
kinds of lust and cruelty with the power of a
king and the temper of a slave." It is true that
he had rendered some service to the nation by
his vigilance in ridding the country of robbers,
and he pursued and drove away the Egyptian
rebel for whom Claudius Lysias had hastily mis
taken Paul; but his acts of cruelty and oppres
sion caused him to be universally hated. The
treacherous cruelty of his character is shown by
his brutal murder of the high priest Jonathan,
to whom he was largely indebted for his own
position. Jonathan, though really little better
than Felix himself, had ventured to expostulate
with him for some of his acts of violence, and for
this, the procurator had caused him to be assas
sinated while employed in his official duties in the
temple. An example of the unbridled licentiousness
that stained his character is seen in his alliance
with Drusilla, which was consummated about this
time. Through the deceptive arts of Simon
Magus, a Cyprian sorcerer, Felix had induced
this princess to leave her husband and to become
his wife. Drusilla was young and beautiful,
and, moreover, a Jewess. She was devotedly
attached to her husband, who had made a great
sacrifice to obtain her hand. There was little
indeed to induce her to forego her strongest prej
udices and to bring upon herself the abhorrence

236 LIFE OF PAUL.
of her nation for the sake of forming an adulter
ous connection with a cruel and elderly profligate.
Yet the Satanic devices of the conjurer and the
betrayer succeeded, and Felix accomplished his
purpose. The Jews present at Paul's examination shared
in the general feeling toward Felix ; yet so great
was their desire to gain his favor in order to se
cure the condemnation of Paul, that they assented
to the flattering words of Tertullus. These men
in holy office, robed in the sacerdotal garments,
were very exact in the observance of customs
and ceremonies, very scrupulous to avoid outward
pollution, while the soul-temple was defiled with
all manner of iniquity. The outward contact
with anything deemed unclean was a great offense
in their eyes, while the murder of Paul was con
sidered a justifiable act. What an illustration of
the blindness that can come upon the human
mind! Here were the representatives of tho^e
who claimed to be God's covenant people. Like
the barren fig-tree, they were clothed with pre
tentious leaves, but destitute of the fruits of holi
ness; "having a form of godliness, but denying
the power thereof . " Filled with malice toward
a pure and good man, seeking by every means to
take his life, and extolling a vindictive profligate !
There are many to-day who estimate character
in the same manner. Prompted by the adversary
of all righteousness, they call evil good, and truth
falsehood. It is as the prophet has described, —
"Truth is fallen in the street, and equity cannot
enter." It is because such is the condition and
spirit of the world that God calls upon his people
to come out and be separate. Those who mingle
with the world will come to view matters from

TRIAL AT CjESAREA. 237
the worldling's stand-point, instead of seeing as
God sees. "What communion hath light with
darkness? And what concord hath Christ with
Belial ? or what part hath he that believeth with
an infidel?" God's people will see as he sees.
The pure and good will be honored and loved by
those who are good.
In his speech against Paul, Tertullus charged
that he was a pestilent fellow, who created sedi
tion among the Jews throughout the world, and
who was consequently guiltyrof treason against the
emperor ; that he was a leader of the sect of Naz-
arenes, and chargeable with heresy against the
law of Moses; and that he had profaned the
temple, virtually an offense not only against the
Jewish but the Roman law, which protected the
Jews in their religious worship. He then falsely
stated that Lyrsias, the commandant of the gar
rison, had violently taken Paul from the Jews as
they were about to judge him by their ecclesias
tical law, and had thus improperly forced them
to bring the matter before Felix. These lying
statements were skillfully designed to induce
the procurator to deliver Paul over to the Jew
ish court. All the charges were vehemently sup
ported by the Jews present, who made no effort
to conceal their hatred against the prisoner.'
Felix had sufficient penetration to read the
disposition and character of Paul's accusers.
He perceived the motives of their flattery, and
saw also that they had failed to substantiate
their charges. Turning to the accused, he beck
oned to him to answer for himself. Paul wasted
no words in fulsome compliments, but simply
stated that he could the more cheerfully defend
himself before Felix, since the latter bad been

238 LIFE OF PAUL.
so long a procurator, and therefore had so good
an understanding of the laws and customs of
the Jews. Step by step he then refuted the
charges brought against him. He declared that
he had caused no disturbance in any part of
Jerusalem, nor had he profaned the sanctuary:
"They neither found me in the temple disputing
with any man, neither raising up the people,
neither in the synagogues, nor in the city ; neither
can they prove the things whereof they now
accuse me."
While confessing that "after the way which
they call heresy" he had worshiped the God of
his fathers, he asserted that he had never swerved
from his belief in the law and the prophets, and
that in conformity with the Scriptures he held
the faith of the resurrection of the dead; and
he further declared that it was the ruling pur
pose of his life to "have always a conscience void
of offense toward God and toward man."
In a candid, straightforward manner he then
stated the object of his visit to Jerusalem, and
the circumstances of his arrest and trial: "Now
after many years I came to bring alms to my
nation, and offerings. Whereupon certain Jews
from Asia found me purified in the temple,
neither with multitude nor with tumult. Who
ought to have been here before thee, and object,
if they had aught against me. Or else let these
same here say, if they have found any evil doing
in me, while I stood before the council, except it
be for this one voice, that I cried standing among
them, Touching the resurrection of the dead, I
am called in question by you this day."
The apostle spoke with earnestness and evident
sincerity, and his words carried with them a

TRIAL AT CJ5SAREA. 239
conviction of their truthfulness. Moreover, his
statements were in harmony with the letter of
Claudius Lysias. Felix himself had so long
resided at Csesarea — where the Christian religion
had been known for many years — that he had
a better knowledge of that religion than the
Jews supposed, and he was not deceived by their
representations. The words of Paul made a deep
impression upon his mind, and enabled him to
understand still more clearly the motives of the
Jews. He would not gratify them by unjustly
condemning a Roman citizen, neither would he
give him up to them to be put to death without
a fair trial. Yet Felix knew no higher motive
than self-interest, and his love of praise and
desire for promotion controlled him. Fear of
offending the Jews held him back from doing
justice in the case, and releasing a man whom
he knew to be innocent. He deferred all further
action in the case until Lysias should be present,
saying, "When Lysias the chief captain shall
come down, I will know the uttermost of your
matter." Paul was again placed in charge of a centurion,
but with orders that he should enjoy greater
freedom than before his examination. While it
was necessary for him to be strictly "guarded, as
a protection from the plots of the Jews, and also
because he was still a prisoner, his friends were
to be allowed to visit him and minister to his
comfort. It was not long after this that Felix and his
wife Drusilla summoned Paul to a private inter
view. Drusilla felt considerable interest in the
apostle, having heard an account of him from her
husband, and she was desirous of hearing the

240 LIFE OF PAUL.
reasons for his belief in Christ. Thus Paul, as a
prisoner of the Lord, had an opportunity to pre
sent the truths of the gospel to some souls whom
he could not otherwise have approached. A cruel
and 'licentious Roman governor and a profligate
Jewish princess were to be his sole audience.
They were now waiting to listen to truths which
they had never listened to before, which they
might never hear again, and which, if rejected,
would prove a swift witness against them in the
day of God.
Paul considered this a God-given opportunity,
and he improved it faithfully. He knew that
the man and woman before him had the power
to put him to death, or to preserve his life; yet
he did not address them with praise or flattery.
He knew that his words would be to them a savor
of life or of death, and, forgetting all selfish con
siderations, he sought to arouse them to the peril
of their souls.
The gospel message admits of no neutrality.
It counts all men as decidedly for the truth or
against it; if they do not receive and obey its
teachings, they are its enemies. Yet it knows no
respect of person, class, or condition. It is ad
dressed to all mankind who feel their need of its
gracious invitations. Said Christ: "I came not
to call the righteous, but sinners to repentance."
The apostle felt that whoever might listen to
his words, the gospel had a claim upon them;
they would either stand among the pure and holy
around the great white throne, or with those to
whom Christ should say: "Depart from me, ye
that work iniquity." He knew that he must
meet every hearer- before the tribunal of Heaven,
and must there render an account, not only for

TRIAL AT CJESAREA. 241
all that he had said and done, but for the motive
and spirit of his words and deeds.
So violent and cruel had been the course of
Felix, that few had ever before dared even to in
timate to him that his character and conduct
were not faultless. But Paul had no such fears.
With perfect respect for the position of his hearers,
he plainly declared his faith in Christ, and the
reasons for that faith, and was thus led to speak
particularly of those virtues essential to Christian
character, but of which the haughty pair before
him were so strikingly destitute.
He presented before his hearers the character
of God — his righteousness, justice, and equity
— and the nature and obligation of his law. He
clearly showed man's duty to live a life of sobri
ety and temperance, keeping the passions under
the control of reason, in conformity to God's law,
and preserving the physical and mental powers
in a healthful condition. A clay of judgment
would surely come, when all would be rewarded
according to the deeds done in the body. Wealth,
position, or honorary titles would be powerless to
elevate man in the .favor of God, or to ransom
him from the slavery of sin. This life was his
period of probation, in which he was to form a
character for the future, immortal life. Should
he neglect his present privileges and opportuni
ties, it would prove an eternal loss ; no new pro
bation would be vouchsafed to him. All who
should be found unholy in heart or defective in
any respect when judged by the law of God,
would suffer the punishment of their guilt.
Paul dwelt especially upon the far-reaching
claims of God's law. He showed how it extends
to the deep secrets of man's moral nature, and
16

242 LIFE OF PAUL.
throws a flood of light upon that which has been
concealed from the sight and knowledge of men.
What the hands may do or the tongue may utter,
— what the outer life can exhibit, — but imper
fectly reveals man's moral character. , The law
extends to the thoughts, motives, and purposes of
the heart. The dark passions that lie hidden
from the sight of men, the jealousy, revenge,
hatred, lust, and wild ambition, the evil deeds
meditated upon in the dark recesses of the soul.
yet never executed for "want of opportunity, — of
all these God's law makes a record. Men may
imagine that they can safely cherish these secret
sins ; but it is these that sap the very foundation
of character; for out of the heart " are the issues
of life."
Paul then endeavored to direct the minds of
his hearers to the one great Sacrifice for sin. He
pointed back to those sacrifices that were shad
ows of good things to come, and then presented
Christ as the antitype of all those ceremonies,
— the object to which they pointed as the one only
source of life and hope for fallen man. Holy
men of old were saved by faith in the 'blood of
Christ. As they saw the dying agonies of the
sacrificial victims, they looked across the gulf of
ages to the Lamb of God that was to take away
the sin of the world.
God justly claimed the love and obedience of
all his creatures. He had given them in his law
a perfect standard of right. But they forgot
their Maker, and chose to follow their own way
in opposition to his will. They had returned en
mity for a love that was as high as Heaven and
as broad as the universe. God could not bring
down his law to meet the standard of wicked

TRIAL AT C/ESAREA. 243
men, neither could man, fallen by sin, meet the
demands of the law by a blameless character and
life. But by faith in Christ the sinner could be
cleansed from his guilt, and be enabled to render
obedience to the law of his Maker. God did not
bestow his grace to lessen the binding claims of
the law, but to establish it. " Mercy and truth
are met together; righteousness and peace have
kissed each other."
Thus Paul the prisoner urged upon Jew and
Gentile the claims of the divine law, and pre
sented Jesus, the despised Nazarene, as the Son
of God, the world's Redeemer. The Jewish
princess well understood the sacred character of
that law which she had so shamelessly trans
gressed; but her prejudice against the Man of
Calvary steeled her heart against the word of
life. But Felix, who had never before listened
to the truth, was deeply agitated as the Spirit of
God sent conviction to his soul. Conscience, now
aroused, made her voice heard. He felt that
Paul's words were true. Memory went back
over the guilty past. With terrible distinctness
came up before him the secrets of his early life
of lust and bloodshed, and the black record of
his later years,- — licentious, cruel, rapacious, un
just, steeped with the blood of private murders
and public massacres. Never before had the
truth been thus brought home to his heart.
Never before had his soul been thus filled with
terror. The thought that all the secrets of his
career of crime were open before the eye of
God, and that he must be judged according to
his deeds, caused him to tremble with guilty
dread. But instead of permitting his convictions to

244 LIFE OF PAUL.
lead him to repentance, he eagerly sought to dis
miss these disagreeable reflections. The inter
view with Paul was cut short. " Go thy way
for this time," he said, "when I have a conven
ient season, I will call for thee."
How wide the contrast between the course of
Felix and that of the jailer of Philippi! The
servants of the Lord were brought in bonds to
the jailer, as was Paul to Felix. The evidence
they gave of being sustained by a divine power,
their rejoicing under suffering and disgrace, their
fearless calmness when the earth was reeling
with the earthquake's shock, and their spirit of
Christlike forgiveness, sent conviction to the
jailer's heart. He did not, like Felix, banish
these convictions, but with trembling and in
deep humility inquired the way of salvation ; and
having learned the way, he walked in it, with
all his house. Felix trembled, but did not re
pent; the jailer with trembling confessed his sins
and found pardon. Felix bade the^pirit of God
depart; the jailer joyfully welcomed it to his
heart and to his house. The one cast his lot
with the workers of iniquity ; the other chose to
become a child of God and an heir of Heaven.
For two years no further action was taken
against Paul, yet he remained a prisoner. Felix
several times visited him, and listened attentively
to his words. But the real motive for this ap
parent friendliness was a desire for gain, and he
intimated to Paul that by the payment of a large
sum of money he might secure his release. The
apostle, however, was of too noble a nature to
free himself by a bribe. He was innocent of all
crime, and he would not stoop to evade, the law.
Furthermore, he was himself too poor to pay

TRIAL AT C^SAREA. 245
such a ransom, had he been disposed to do so,
and he would not, in his own behalf, appeal to
the sympathy and generosity of his converts.
He also felt that he was in the hands of God,
and he would not interfere with the divine pur
poses respecting himself.
Toward the close of this time there arose a
fearful strife among the population of Caesarea.
There had been frequent disputes, which had be
come a settled feud, between ' the Jews and the
Greeks, concerning their respective rights and
privileges in the city. All the splendor of Caes
area, its temples, its palaces, and its amphithea
ter, were due to the ambition of the first Herod.
Even the harbor, to which Caesarea owed all its
prosperity and importance, had been constructed
by him at an immense outlay of money and
labor. The Jewish inhabitants were numerous
and wealthy, and they claimed the city as theirs,
because their king had done so much for it. The
Greeks, with equal persistency, maintained their
right to the precedence.
Near the close of the two years, these dissen
sions led to a fierce combat in the market-place,
resulting in the defeat of the Greeks. Felix,
who sided with the Gentile faction, came with
his troops and ordered the Jews to disperse. The
command was not instantly obeyed by the vic
torious party, and he ordered his soldiers to fall
upon them. Glad of an opportunity to indulge
their hatred of the Jews, they executed the order
in the most merciless manner, and many were
put to death. As if this were not enough, Felix,
whose animosity toward the Jews had increased
every year, now gave his soldiers liberty to rob
the houses of the wealthy.

246 LIFE OF PAUL.
These daring acts of injustice and cruelty
could not pass unnoticed. The Jews made a
formal complaint against Felix, and he was sum
moned to Rome to answer their charges. He
well knew that his course of extortion and op
pression had given them abundant ground for
complaint, but he still hoped to conciliate them.
Hence, though he had a sincere respect for
Paul, he decided to gratify their malice by leav
ing him a prisoner. But all his efforts were in
vain ; though he escaped banishment or death, he
was removed from office, and deprived of the
greater part of his ill-gotten wealth. Drusilla,
the partner of his guilt, afterward perished, with
their only son, in the eruption of Vesuvius. His
own days were ended in disgrace and obscurity.
A ray of light from Heaven had been per
mitted to shine upon this wicked man, when
Paul reasoned with him concerning righteousness,
temperance, and a judgment to come. That
was his Heaven-sent opportunity to see and
to forsake his sins. But he said to the Spirit
of God, " Go thy way for this time; when I have
a convenient season, I will call for thee." He
had slighted his last offer of mercy. He was
never to receive another call from Gpd.

CHAPTER XXII.
PAUL APPEALS TO CvESAR.
The governor appointed in the place of Felix,
was Porcius Festus, a far more honorable ruler.
He had a higher sense of the responsibility of his
position, and, refusing to accept bribes, he en-

PAUL APPEALS TO CESAR. 247
deavored to administer justice. Three days
after his arrival at Caesarea, Festus went up to
Jerusalem. Here he was speedily importuned
by the Jews, who lost no time in presenting their
accusations against Paul. The long imprison
ment of Paul had not softened their malignant
hatred, nor shaken their determination to take
his life. They urged that he should be tried by
the Sanhedrim, and requested that he be immedi
ately sent to Jerusalem. Although this request
was so plausible, it concealed a deep-laid plot.
They were resolved not to leave him even to the
decision of the Sanhedrim council, but to sum
marily dispose of the case by murdering him on
the way.
At Caesarea, Festus had already met the popular
clamor against Paul, but at Jerusalem the de
mand for his death was not merely the cry of the
mob. A deputation of the most honorable per
sonages of the city, headed by the high priest,
formally presented the request concerning Paul,
not doubting that this new and inexperienced
official could be molded at pleasure, and that to
gain their favor he would readily grant all that
they desired.
But Festus was not a man who would sacrifice
justice to gain popularity. The Jews soon found ¦
that they were dealing with one who more re
sembled a Gallio than a Felix. With keen in
sight he penetrated the motive that prompted
their request, and courteously declined to send
for Paul. He stated, however, that he himself
would soon return to Caesarea, and that he would
there give them a fair opportunity to prefer their
charges against him.
This was not what they wanted. Their former

248 LIFE OF PAUL.
defeat was not forgotten. They well knew that
in contrast with the calm bearing and forcible
arguments pf the apostle, their own malignant
spirit and baseless accusations would appear in
the worst possible light. Again they urged that
Paul be brought to Jerusalem for trial. But
Festus answered decidedly that whatever their
practice might be, it . was not the custom of the
Romans to sacrifice any man's life merely to
gratify his accusers, but to bring the accused
face to face with his accusers before impartial
witnesses, and to give him an opportunity to de
fend himself. God in his providence controlled
the decision of Festus, that the life of the apostle
might be preserved.
Finding their purposes defeated, the Jewish
leaders at once organized a powerful deputation
to present their accusations at the court of the
procurator. After a stay of eight or ten days
in Jerusalem, Festus returned to Caesarea, and
the next day took his seat at the tribunal to hear
the case. The Jews, on this occasion being with
out a lawyer, preferred their charges themselves.
The trial was a scene of passionate, unreasoning
clamor on the part of the accusers, while Paul
with perfect calmness and candor clearly showed
the falsity of their statements.
The Jews repeated their charges of heresy,
treason, and sacrilege, but could bring no wit
nesses to sustain them. They endeavored to in
timidate Festus as they had once intimidated
Pilate by their pretended zeal for the honor
of Caesar. But Festus had too thorough an
understanding of the Roman law to be deceived
by their clamor. He saw that the real question
in dispute related wholly to Jewish doctrines,

PAUL APPEALS TO CESAR. 249
and that, rightly understood, there was nothing
in the charges against Paul, could they be proved,
that would render him worthy of death, or even
imprisonment. Yet he saw clearly the storm of
rage that would be created if Paul were not to be
condemned or delivered into their hands.
He looked with disgust upon the scene before
him, — the Jewish priests and rulers, with scowl
ing faces and gleaming eyes, forgetting the dig
nity of their office, eagerly reiterating their ac
cusations, in tones that grew louder and louder
until the tribunal rang with their cries of rage.
Heartily desiring to end it all, he turned to Paul,
who stood calm and self-possessed before his adver
saries, and asked if he was willing to go to Jeru
salem under his protection, to be tried by the
Sanhedrim. This would virtually transfer the matter from
Roman to Jewish jurisdiction. Paul knew that
he could not look for justice from that people
who were by their crimes bringing down upon
themselves the wrath of God. Like the prophet
Elijah, he would be safer among the heathen
than with those who had rejected the light from
Heaven, and hardened their hearts against the
truth. When his life had been imperiled by
the wrath of his enemies, it was heathen mag
istrates that had been his deliverers. Gallio, Ly-
Bias, and even Felix, had not hesitated to pro
claim his innocence, while every Jewish tribunal
had condemned him, without pioving his guilt.
Paul was weary of strife, weary of the fierce
reiteration of charges, again and again refuted,
and as often renewed. His active spirit could
ill endure the repeated delays and wearing sus
pense of his trial and imprisonment. How re
pulsive to him had been the daily contact with

250 LIFE OF PAUL.
' the coarse, idle, unprincipled soldiery, the fre
quent sounds of contention, and the rumors of
strife and bloodshed between Jew and Gentile.
He had nothing more to hope for from Jewish
priests or rulers; but as a Roman citizen he had
one special privilege, he could appeal to Caesar,
and for a time, at least, his enemies would be
kept at bay.
To the governor's question, Paul made an
swer, I stand at Caesar's tribunal. Here, and
not before the Sanhedrim, I ought to be judged.
Turning to the procurator, he appealed to him
directly : Even you, Festus, are convinced that no
charges have been sustained against me. I have
never in any respect wronged the Jews. If I
have committed any crime, it is not against t,hem,
but against the emperor ; and if found guilty, I
do not refuse to die. But if the accusations they
bring against me cannot be proved, no one can
give me into their power as a favor. I appeal
unto Caesar.
Festus knew nothing of the conspiracies of the
Jews to murder Paul, and he was surprised at
this appeal to Caesar. It was not flattering to
the pride of the Roman procurator, that the first
case brought before him should be thus referred
to higher authority. However, the words of the
apostle put a stop to the proceedings of the court.
Felix held a brief consultation with his counsel,
and all agreeing that the appeal was legally ad
missible, he said to the prisoner : " Hast thou ap
pealed unto Caesar? unto Caesar shalt thou go."
This was said in a tone and manner which seemed
to imply that Paul little knew what an appeal to
Caesar meant.
Once more the hatred born of Jewish bigotry
and self -righteousness had driven the servant of

PAUL APPEALS TO CESAR. 251
God to turn for protection to a heathen ruler. It
was the same hatred that forced the prophet
Elijah to flee for succor to the widow of Sarepta;
that constrained the heralds of the gospel to pro
claim their message to the Gentiles. It is the
same spirit that the people of God in this age
have yet to meet. In the great crisis through
which they are soon to pass, they will become
better acquainted with the experience of Paul.
Among the professed followers of Christ, there is
the same pride, formalism, vainglory, selfishness,
and oppression, that existed in the Jewish nation.
Before the warfare shall be ended and the victory
won, we as a people are to experience trials sim
ilar to those of Paul. We shall encounter the
same hardness of heart, the same cruel determi
nation, the same unyielding hatred.
Men professing to be representatiy-es of Christ
will take a course similar to that taken by priests
and rulers in their treatment of Paul. All who
would fearlessly serve God according to the dic
tates of their own conscience, will need moral
courage, firmness, and a knowledge of God and
his word, to stand in that evil day. Persecution
will again be kindled against those who are true
to God; their motives will be impugned, their
best efforts misinterpreted, their names cast out
as evil. Then will it come to pass, as foretold by
Christ, that whoever shall seek to destroy the
faithful, will think that he is doing God service.
Then Satan will work with all his fascinating
power, to influence the heart and becloud the un
derstanding, to make evil appear good, and good
evil. Then it is that he is through his agents to
" show great signs and wonders, insomuch that,
if it were possible, they shall deceive the very
elect."

252 LIFE OF PAUL.
God would have his people prepared for the
soon-coming crisis. Prepared or unprepared, we
must all meet it. Only those whose characters are
thoroughly disciplined to meet the divine stand
ard will be able to stand firm in that testing time.
But when enemies shall be on every side,
watching them for evil, the God of Heaven will
be watching. his precious jewels for good. When
secular rulers unite with the ministers of religion
to come between God and our conscience, then
those who cherish the fear of God will be revealed.
When the darkness is deepest, then the light of a
noble, Godlike character will shine the brightest.
When every other trust fails, then it will be seen
who have an abiding trust in God.
The stronger and purer the faith of God's peo
ple, and the firmer their determination to obey
him, the more will Satan stir up the rage of those
who claim to be righteous, while they trample
upon the law of God. In that coming emergency,
rulers and magistrates will not interpose in be
half of God's people. There will be a corrupt
harmony with all who have not been obedient to
the law of God. In that day, all time-servers,
all who have not the genuine work of grace in
the heart, will be found wanting. It will require
the firmest trust, the most heroic purpose, to hold
fast the faith once delivered to the saints.

CHAPTER XXIIL
ADDRESS BEFORE AGRIPPA.
As Paul had appealed to Caesar, it was the duty
of Festus to see that he was sent to Rome. Some
time passed, however, before a suitable ship could

ADDRESS BEFORE AGRIPPA. 253
be provided, and as other prisoners were to be
sent with Paul, the consideration of their cases
also occasioned some delay. This delay gave
Paul an opportunity to present the reasons of his
faith before the principal men of Cassarea, both
Jews and Gentiles, and also before the last of the
Herods who bore the title of Jewish kings.
"After certain days King Agrippa and Bernice
came unto Caesarea, to salute Festus." Knowing
that Agrippa was well versed in the laws and
customs of the Jews, Festus during this visit
called his attention to the case of Paul, as a pris
oner left in bonds by Felix. Agrippa's interest
was aroused bjT the account which Festus gave of
the case, and he expressed a desire to see and
hear Paul for himself. Accordingly the next day
was fixed upon as the time for such an interview.
Paul was not now to defend himself before a new
tribunal, but merely to gratify the curiosity of a
private audience; to furnish an hour's entertain
ment for the procurator's distinguished guests,
and for an invited company representing the
wealth and nobility of Caesarea. The chief offi
cers of the army were to be present, and also the
leading citizens of the town, and Festus deter
mined to make it an occasion of the most impos
ing display, in honor of his visitors.
In all the pomp and splendor of royalty,
Agrippa and Bernice went to the audience-room,
attended by a train of followers in the costly ap
parel of Eastern display. Proudly the haughty
ruler with his beautiful sister swept through the
assembly, and seated himself by the procurator's
side. At his command, Paul, still manacled as a
prisoner, was led in, and the king gazed with cold
curiosity upon him, now bowed and pale from

254 LIFE OF PAUL.
sickness, long imprisonment, and continual anx
iety. What a contrast was there presented ! Agrippa
and Bernice were destitute of the traits of char
acter which God esteems. They were transgress
ors of his law, corrupt in heart and in life. God
and angels abhorred their course of sin. But be
cause they possessed, in a limited degree, power
and position, they were the favorites of the world.
That aged prisoner, standing chained to his sol
dier guard, presented nothing imposing or attract
ive in his dress or appearance, that the world
should pay him homage. Yet this man, appar
ently without friends or wealth or position, had
an escort that worldlings could not see. Angels
of Heaven were his attendants. Had the glory
of one of those shining messengers flashed forth,
the pomp and pride of royalty would have paled
before it; king and courtiers would have been
stricken to the earth, as were the Rpman guards
at the sepulcher of Christ. All Heaven was in
terested in this one man, now held a prisoner for
his faith in the Son of God. Says the beloved
John: "The world knoweth us not, because it
knew Him not." The world knows not Christ,
neither will it know those who exemplify Christ.
They are sons of God, children of the royal fam
ily; yet their princely . claims are not perceived
by the world. They may excite their curiosity,
but they are not appreciated or understood.
They are to them uninteresting and unenvied.
Festus himself presented Paul to the assembly,
in these words: "King Agrippa, and all men
which are here present with us, ye see this man,
about whom all the multitude of the Jews have
dealt with me, both at Jerusalem and also here,

ADDRESS BEFORE AGRIPPA. 255
crying that he ought not to live any longer.
But when I found that he had committed nothing
worthy of death, and that he himself hath ap
pealed to Augustus, I have determined to send
him. Of whom I have no certain thing to write
unto my lord. Wherefore I have brought him
forth before you, and specially before thee, O
King Agrippa, that, after examination had, I
might have somewhat to write. For it seemeth
to me unreasonable to send a prisoner, and not
withal to signify the crimes laid against him."
King Agrippa now gave Paul liberty to speak
for himself. The apostle knew of how little
worth are the outward circumstances of worldly
wealth and position, and he was not disconcerted
by the brilliant display or the high rank of
that titled audience. The imposing dress of the
procurator and his guests, the swords of the
soldiers, and the gleaming armor of their com
manders, could not for a moment daunt his
courage or disturb his self-control. Stretching
forth his manacled right hand, he said: "I think
myself happy, King Agrippa, because 1 shall
answer for myself this day before thee touching
all the things whereof I am accused of the Jews.
Especially because I kn°w thee to be expert in
all customs and questions which are among the
Jews; wherefore I beseech thee to hear me pa
tiently." Did the mind of Agrippa at these words revert
to the past history of his family, and their fruit
less efforts against Him whom Paul was preach
ing? Did he think of his great-grandfather
Herod, and the massacre of the innocent chil
dren of Bethlehem ? of his great-uncle Antipas,
and the murder of John the Baptist? of his

256 LIFE OF PAUL.
own father, Agrippa I., and the martyrdom of
the apostle James ? Did he see in the disasters
which speedily befell these kings an evidence of
the displeasure of God in consequence of their
crimes against his servants? Did the pomp and
display of that day remind Agrippa of the time
when his own father, a monarch more powerful
than he, stood in that same city, attired in glit
tering robes, while the people shouted that he
was ii god ? Had he forgotten how, even before
the admiring shouts had died away, vengeance,
swift and terrible, had befallen the vainglorious
king? Something of all this flitted across Agrip-
pa's memory; but his vanity was flattered by
the brilliant scene before him, and pride and self-
importance banished all nobler thoughts.
Paul again related the familial' story of his
conversion from the stubborn unbelief of a rigid
and bigoted Pharisee to faith in Jesus of Naz
areth as the world's Redeemer. He described
the heavenly vision that filled him with un
speakable terror, though afterward it proved to
be a source of the greatest consolation, — a reve
lation of divine glory, in the midst of which sat
enthroned Him whom he had despised and hated,
whose followers he was even then seeking to
destroy. Transforming mercy had made Paul
a new man from that hour, a sincere penitent
and a fervent believer in Jesus. It was then
that he was called to be an apostle of Christ,
"by the will of God."
Paul had never seen Christ while he dwelt
upon the earth. He had indeed heard of him
and his works, but he could not believe that the'
promised Messiah, the Creator of all worlds, the
Giver of all blessings, would appear upon earth

ADDRESS BEFORE AGRIPPA. 257
as a mere man. He had looked for him to come
in robes of majesty, attended with royal pomp,
and proclaimed by the angelic host as king of
the Jews. But he found that he had not read
the Scriptures aright; Christ eame as prophecy
foretold, a humble man, preaching the word of
life in meekness and humility. He came to
awaken the noblest impulses of the soul, ' to
satisfy its longings, and to crown the work and
warfare of life with infinite reward.
Paul had vainly looked for a Messiah to deliver
the nation from the bondage of foreign kings,
but he had found in Christ a Saviour from the
bondage of sin. Life had been to him a blind
and baffling conflict, an unequal battle, a fever
of unsatisfied desires, until he_had seen Christ.
Then his longings were satisfied, his fears ban
ished, his burdens lightened. He had found
Him of whom Moses and the prophets had writ
ten, — Jesus of Nazareth, the Saviour of the
world. Why, he asked, should it appear incredible
that Christ should rise from the dead ? It had
once been so to himself ; but how could he disbe
lieve what he had himself seen and heard in that
noonday vision ? He could bear witness to the
resurrection of the dead ; for he had looked upon
the crucified and risen Christ, — the same who
walked the streets of Jerusalem, who died on
Calvary, who broke the bands of death, and
ascended to Heaven from Olivet. He had seen
him and had talked with him as verily as had
Cephas, James, John, or any other of the dis
ciples. And how could he be disobedient when
the Voice from Heaven sent him forth to open
the eyes of Jews and Gentiles, that they might
turn from darkness to light, and from the power
17

258 LIFE OF PAUL.
of Satan unto God, that they might receive
forgiveness of sins, and an inheritance among
them that are sanctified? In Damascus, in Jeru
salem, and throughout all Judea, and to the
Gentiles, he had preached repentance toward
God, faith in Christ, and a life consistent there
with. This, and this only, was what led the Jews to
seize him in the temple, and seek to put him to
death ; but the Lord had delivered him from this
and every other danger. The testimony which
he bore concerning Jesus of Nazareth was no
blasphemy, no heresy, no apostasy, but a truth
in perfect harmony with all the teachings of
Moses and the prophets.
The apostle was dwelling upon his favorite
theme, in that solemn, earnest, impassioned man
ner which had been so powerful an agent in his
mission. In the all-absorbing interest of his sub
ject, he lost sight of kings and governors and
chief captains, of wealth, rank, and titles. He
was bearing the testimony which was the object
of his life, and he could speak with the assurance
of long familiarity and the fire of intense con
viction. None who heard him could doubt his
sincerity. But in the full tide of his eloquence
he was suddenly stopped short. The facts related
were new to Festus, as to nearly all present. The
whole audience had listened spell-bound to Paul's
account of wonderful experiences and visions, of
revelations and ancient prophecies, and of a Jew
ish prophet who had been rejected and crucified,
yet who had risen from the dead and ascended to
Heaven; and who only could forgive sins and
lighten the darkness of Jews and Gentiles. The
last remark was too much for Festus to credit.

ADDRESS BEFORE AGRIPPA. 259
He suddenly cried out in an excited manner:
"Paul, thou art beside thyself! much learning
doth make thee mad."
The apostle replied calmly and courteously:
" I am not mad, most noble Festus, but speak
forth the words of truth and soberness. For the
king knoweth of these things, before whom also
I speak freely; for I am persuaded that none of
these things are hidden from him, for this thing
was not done in a corner." Then, turning to
Agrippa, he addressed him directly: l"King
Agrippa, believest thou the prophets ? I know
that thou believest."
The Jewish king had been instructed in the
law and the prophets, and he had learned from
credible witnesses some of the facts of which
Paul had spoken. Hence, the arguments which
were so new and strange to Festus, were clear
and convincing to Agrippa. And he could but
be affected by that burning zeal which neither
stripes nor imprisonment could quench. For a
time he forgot the dignity of his position, lost
sight of his surroundings, and, conscious only of
the truths which he had heard, seeing only the
humble prisoner standing as God's ambassador,
he answered involuntarily, "Almost thou per-
suadest me to be a Christian."
With solemn earnestness, the apostle made
answer : " I would to God that not only thou,
but also all that hear ' me this day, were both
almost and altogether such as I am," adding, as
he raised his fettered hands, "except these bonds."
All who heard him were convinced that Paul was
no common prisoner. One who could speak as
he had spoken, and present the arguments that
he had presented, who was so filled with the ex-

260 LIFE OF PAUL.
altation of" an inspiring faith, so enriched by the
grace of Christ, so calm in the consciousness of
peace with God and man ; one who could wish that
all those princely and distinguished people might
have the same hope and confidence and faith
that sustained him, but who, without the least
desire for revenge, could pray that they might
be spared the conflicts, sorrows, and afflictions
which he had experienced, — such a man could not
be an impostor.
Festus, Agrippa, and Bernice were the crimi
nals who should in justice have worn the fetters
placed upon the apostle. All were guilty of
grievous crimes. These offenders had that day
heard the offer of salvation through the name of
Christ. One, at least, had been almost persuaded
to accept of grace and pardon , But to be almost
persuaded, means to put aside the proffered
mercy, to be convinced of the right way, but to
refuse to accept the cross of a crucified Re
deemer. King Agrippa's curiosity was satisfied, and
rising from his seat, he signified that the inter
view was at an end. As the assembly dispersed,
the case of Paul was freely discussed, and all
agreed that, while he might be an enthusiast or
a fanatic, he could not in any sense be regarded
as a legal criminal ; he had done nothing worthy
of death or imprisonment.
Though Agrippa was a Jew, he did not share
the bigoted zeal and blind prejudice of the
Pharisees. He had no desire to see freedom of
thought suppressed by violence. " This man,"
he said, " might have been set at liberty, if he
had not appealed unto Caesar." But now that
the case had been referred to that higher tribu-

THE VOYAGE AND SHIPWRECK. 261
nal, it was beyond the j urisdiction of " Festus or
Agrippa. Yet, two years afterward, the result
of that day's proceedings saved the life so pre
cious to the cause of God. Festus, finding that
his own judgment of the case, on grounds of
Roman justice, was sustained from a Jewish
stand-point by the protector of the temple, sent
a letter to the emperor, stating that no legal
charge could be found against the prisoner. And
Nero, cruel and unscrupulous as he was, dared
not put to death a man whom Lysias, Felix,
Festus, and Agrippa pronounced guiltless, and
whom even the Sanhedrim could not condemn.

CHAPTER XXIV.
THE VOYAGE AND SHIPWRECK.
" And when it was determined that we should
sail into Italy, they delivered Paul and certain
other prisoners unto one named Julius, a centu
rion of Augustus' band. And entering into a
ship of Adramyttium, we launched, meaning to
sail by the coasts of Asia; one Aristarchus, a
Macedonian of Thessalonica, being with us."
Adramyttium was situated upon the west coast
of the province of Asia; therefore the travelers
could perform but a part of their journey in a
ship bound for that city. But in some of the
larger ports at which the vessel touched, they
would be likely to find a ship in which they
could embark for Rome.
In the first century of the Christian era, trav
eling by sea as well as by land was attended
with far greater difficulty than at the present

262 LIFE OF PAUL.
time. The arts of ship-building and navigation
were not then matured as now. Mariners di
rected their course by the sun and stars; and
when these did not appear, and there were indi
cations of storm, they were fearful of trusting
their vessels to the open sea.
The season of safe navigation was already far
advanced, before the apostle's ship left Caesarea,
and the time was fast approaching when travel
by sea would be closed for the year. Every day's
delay increased the peril of the voyage. But the
journey which would be difficult and dangerous
to' the ordinary traveler, would be doubly trying
to the apostle as a prisoner. Roman soldiers
were held responsible with their own lives for
the security of their prisoners, and this had led
to the custom of chaining prisoners by the right
wrist to the left wrist of soldiers, who relieved
each other in turn. Thus not only could the
apostle have no movement free, but he was
placed in close and constant connection with men
of the most uncongenial and absolutely repulsive
character; men who were not only uneducated
and unrefined, but who, from the demoralizing
influence of their surroundings, had become brutal
and degraded. This custom, however, was less
rigidly observed on shipboard than when prison
ers were ashore. One circumstance greatly
lightened the hardships of his lot. He was
permitted to enjoy the companionship of his
brethren, Luke and Aristarchus. In his letter
to the Colossians, he speaks of the latter as his
"fellow-prisoner." But it was as an act of
choice, because of his affection for Paul, that
Aristarchus shared his bondage, and ministered
to him in his afflictions.

THE VOYAGE AND SHIPWRECK. 263
x The voyage began prosperously, and the day
after they started, they cast anchor in the harbor
of Sidon. Here Julius, the centurion who had
listened to the apostle's address before Agrippa,
and had thus been favorably disposed toward him,
"courteously entreated Paul," and being informed
that there were Christians in the place, he "gave
him liberty to go unto his friends to refresh him
self." The favor was highly appreciated by the
apostle, who was in feeble health, and but scan
tily provided with comforts for the long journey.
His brief stay in Sidon was like an oasis in his
barren and dreary path, and proved a comfort
and encouragement to him during the anxious,
storm-tossed weeks upon the sea.
Upon leaving Sidon, the ship encountered con
trary winds; and being driven from a direct
course, its progress was very slow. At Myra,
in the province of Lycia, the centurion found a
large Alexandrian ship, bound for the coast of
Italy, and to this he immediately transferred his
prisoners. But the winds were still contrary,
and the ship's progress slow and difficult. Says
Luke, "When we had sailed slowly many days,
and scarce were come over against Cnidus, the
wind not suffering us, we sailed under Crete,
over against Salmone; and, hardly passing it,
came unto a place which is called the Fair Hav
ens." At Fair Havens they were compelled to re
main for some time, waiting for favoring winds.
During this time the Jewish season of naviga
tion ended. Gentiles considered it safe to travel
until a later date ; but there was no hope of com
pleting the voyage. The only question now to
be decided was, whether to stay where they were

264 LIFE OF PAUL.
or attempt to reach a more favorable place to
spend the winter.
The matter was earnestly discussed, and was
finally referred by the centurion to Paul, who
had won the respect of both sailors and soldiers.,
The apostle unhesitatingly advised that they
remain where they were. Said he, "Sirs, I per
ceive that this voyage will be with hurt and much
damage, not only of the lading and ship, but
also of our lives." But the owner of the ship,
who was on board, and the majority of passen
gers and crew, were unwilling to accept this
counsel. They urged that the harbor of Fair
Havens was but imperfectly protected from the
wintry winds, and that the neighboring town,
being so small, would afford little occupation
for three hundred sailors and passengers during a
stay of several months. Port Phenice, but thirty-
four miles distant, had a well-sheltered harbor,
and -was in all other respects a far more desirable
place in which to winter.
The centurion decided to follow the judgment
of the majority. Accordingly, "when the south
wind blew softly," they set sail from Fair Ha
vens, with the flattering prospect that a few
hours would bring them to the desired harbor.
All were now rejoicing that they had not fol
lowed the advice of Paul : but their hopes were
destined to be speedily disappointed. They had
not proceeded far, when a tempestuous wind, such
as in that latitude often succeeds the blowing of
the south wind, burst upon them with merciless
fury. From the first moment that the wind
struck the vessel, its condition was hopeless. So
sudden was the blow, that the sailors had not a
moment in which to prepare, and they could only
leave the ship to the mercy of the tempest.

THE VOYAGE AND SHIPWRECK. 265
After a, time they neared the small island of
Clauda, and while under its shelter they did all
in their power to make ready for the worst. The
boat would be their only means of escape, in case
the ship should founder; but while in tow it was
every moment likely to be dashed to pieces.
The first work was to hoist it on board the
1 ship. This was no easy task ; for it was with the
utmost difficulty that the seamen could perform
the simplest duty. All possible precaution was
taken to render the ship firm and secure, and
then there was nothing left to do but to drift at
the mercy of wind and wave. There was no
place into which they could run for shelter, the
wind was driving them, and even the poor pro
tection afforded by the little island would not
avail them long. Such wag the disastrous ending
of the day which had begun with soft breezes
and high hopes.
All night the tempest raged, and the ship
leaked. The next day, all on board — soldiers,
sailors, passengers, and prisoners — united in throw
ing overboard everything that could be spared.
Night came again, but the wind did not abate.
The storm-bsaten ship, with its shattered mast
and rent sails, was tossed hither and thither by
the fury of the gale. Every moment it seemed
that the groaning timbers must give way as the
vessel reeled and quivered under the tempest's
shock. The leak rapidly increased, and passen
gers and crew worked constantly at the pumps.
There was not a moment's rest for one on board.
"The third day," says Luke, "we cast out with
our own hands the tackling of the ship; and
when neither sun nor stars in many days ap
peared, and no small tempest lay on us, all hope

266 LIFE OF PAUL.
that we should be saved was then taken a.way. "
A gloomy apathy settled upon those three hundred
souls, as for fourteen days they drifted, helpless
and hopeless, under a sunless and starless heaven.
They had no means of cooking; no fire could be
lighted, the utensils had been washed overboard,
and most of the provisions were water-soaked
and' spoiled. In fact while their good ship was
wrestling with the tempest, and the waves talked
with death, no one desired food.
In the midst of that terrible scene, the apostle
retained his calmness and courage. Notwith
standing he was physically the greatest sufferer
of them all, he had words of hope for the darkest
hour, a helping hand in every emergency. In
this time of trial, he grasped by faith the arm
of infinite power, his heart was stayed upon God,
and amid the surrounding gloom his courage and
nobility of soul shone forth with the brightest
luster. While all around were looking only for
swift destruction, this man of God, in the serenity
of a blameless conscience, was pouring forth his
earnest supplications in their behalf.
Paul had no fears for himself; he felt assured
that he would not be swallowed up by the hun
gry waters. God would preserve his life, that he
might witness for the truth at Rome. But his
human heart yearned with pity for the poor souls
around him. Sinful and degraded as they were,
they were unprepared to die, and he earnestly
pleaded with God to spare their lives. It was
revealed to him that his prayer was granted.
When there was a lull in the tempest, so that his
voice could be heard, he stood forth on the deck
and said: —
"Sirs, ye should have hearkened unto me, and

THE VOYAGE AND SHIPWRECK. 267
not have loosed from Crete, and to have gained
this harm and loss. And now I exhort you to
be of good cheer ; for there shall be no loss of any
man's life among you, but of the ship. For there
stood by me this night the angel of God, whose I
am, and whom I serve, saying, Fear not, Paul ;
thou must be brought before Caesar ; and, lo, God
hath given thee all them that sail with thee.
Wherefore, sirs, be of good cheer; for I believe
God, that it shall be even as it was told me.
Howbeit we must be cast upon a certain island."
At these words hope revived. Passengers and
crew roused from their apathy, and put forth all
possible exertion to save their lives. There was
much yet! to be done. Every effort within their
power must be put forth to avert destruction;
for God helps those only who help themselves.
It was the fourteenth night that they had been
tossed up and down on the black, heaving bil
lows, when, amid the sound of the storm, the
sailors distinguished the roar of breakers, and
reported that they were near some land. They
"sounded, and found it twenty fathoms; and
when they had gone a little further, they sounded
again, and found it fifteen fathoms." They were
now threatened by a new danger, of having their
ship driven upon some rock -bound coast. They
immediately cast out four anchors, whieh was
the only thing that could be done. All through
the remaining hours of that night they waited,
knowing that any moment might be their last.
The leak was constantly increasing, and the' ship
might sink at any time, even if the anchors
held. ,
At last through rain and tempest the gray
light fell upon their haggard and ghastly faces.

268 LIFE OF PAUL.
The outlines of the stormy coast could be dimly
seen, but not a single familiar landmark was
visible. The selfish heathen sailors detei'mined
to abandon the ship and crew, and save them-
selvesin the boat which they had with so much
difficulty hoisted on board. Pretending that
they could do something more to secure the
safety of the ship, they unloosed the boat, and
began to lower it into the sea. Had-they suc
ceeded, they would have been dashed in pieces
upon the rocks, while all on board would have
perished from their inability to handle the sink
ing vessel.
At this moment, Paul perceived the base de
sign, and averted the danger. With his usual
prompt energy and courage he said to the cen
turion and soldiers, " Except these abide in the
ship, ye cannot be saved." The apostle's faith
in God did not waver; he had no doubt concern
ing his own preservation, but the promise of
safety to the crew had been conditional upon
their performance of duty. The soldiers, on
hearing Paul's Words, immediately cut off the
ropes of the boat, letting her fall off into the
sea. The most critical hour was still before them,
when the skill, courage, and presence of mind of
all on board would be tested. Again the apostle
spoke words of encouragement, and entreated all,
both sailors and passengers, to take some food,
saying, " This day is the fourteenth day that ye
have tarried and continued fasting, having taken
nothing. Wherefore, I pray you to take some
meat ; for this is for your health ; for there shall
not an hair fall from the head of any of you."
Paul himself set the example. " When he had

THE VOYAGE AND SHIPWRECK. 269
thus spoken, he took bread, and gave thanks to
God in presence of them all ; and when he had
broken it, he began to eat. Then were they all
of good cheer, and they also took some meat."
That worn, drenched, discouraged throng of two
hundred and seventy-six souls, who but for Paul
would have become despairing and desperate,
now took fresh courage, and joined with the
apostle in their first meal for fourteen days.
After this, knowing that it would be impossible
to save their cargo, they righted up the ship by
throwing overboard the wheat with which she
was laden.
Daylight had now fully come, but they could see
no landmarks by which to determine their where
abouts. However, "they discovered a certain
creek with a shore, into the which they were
minded, if it were possible, to thrust in the ship.
And when they had taken up the anchors, they
committed themselves unto the sea, and loosed
the rudder bands, and hoised up the mainsail to
the wind, and made toward shore. And falling
into a place where two seas met, they ran the
ship aground; and the forepart stuck fast, and
remained' unmovable, but the hinder part was
broken with the violence of the waves."
Paul and the other prisoners were now threat
ened by a fate more terrible than shipwreck.
The soldiers saw that in this crisis it would be
impossible for them to keep charge of their pris
oners. Every man would have all that he could
do to save himself. Yet if any of the prisoners
were missing, the lives of those who had them in
charge would be forfeited. Hence the soldiers
desired to put all the prisoners to death. The
Roman law sanctioned this cruel policy, and the

270 LIFE OF PAUL.
proposal would have been executed at once, but
for him to whom soldiers and prisoners alike
owed their preservation. Julius the centurion
knew that Paul had been instrumental in saving
the lives of all on board, and he felt that it would
be the basest ingratitude to allow him to be put
to death; and more, he felt convinced that the
Lord was with Paul, and he feared to do him
harm. He therefore gave orders to spare the
lives of the prisoners, and directed that all who
could swim "should cast themselves into the sea
and get to land. The rest seized hold of planks
and other fragments of the wreck, and were car
ried landward by the waves.
When the roll was called, not one was missing.
Nearly three hundred souls, sailors, soldiers, pas
sengers, and prisoners, stood that stormy Novem
ber morning upon the shore of the island of
Melita. And there were some that joined with
Paul and his brethren in giving thanks to God
who had preserved their lives, and brought them
safe to land through the perils of the great deep.
The shipwrecked crew were kindly received
by the barbarous people of Melita. A rain hav
ing come on, the whole company were drenched
and shivering, and the islanders kindled an im
mense fire of brushwood, and welcomed them all
to its grateful warmth. Paul was among the
most active in collecting fuel. As he was placing
a bundle of sticks upon the fire, a viper that
had been suddenly revived from its torpor by
the heat, darted from the fagots, and fastened
upon his hand. The bystanders were horror-
struck, and seeing by his chain that Paul was
a prisoner, they said to one another, "No doubt
this man is a murderer, whom, though he hath

THE VOYAGE AND SHIPWRECK. 271
escaped the sea, yet vengeance suffereth not to
live." But Paul shook off the creature into the
fire, and suffered no harm. Knowing its ven
omous nature, they watched him closely for some
time, expecting every moment to see him fall
down, writhing in terrible agony. But as no
unpleasant results followed, they changed their
minds, and, like the people of L}7stra, said that
he was a god. By this circumstance Paul gained
a strong influence over the islanders, and he
sought faithfully to employ it in leading them
to accept the truths of the gospel.
For three months the ship's company remained
at Melita. During this time Paul and his fellow-
laborers improved every opportunity to preach
the gospel. The Lord wrought through them
in a remarkable manner, and for Paul's sake the
entire company were treated with great kind
ness; all their wants were supplied, and upon
leaving they were liberally provided with every
thing needful for their voyage. The chief in
cidents of their stay are thus briefly related by
Luke : —
"In the same quarters were possessions of the
chief man of the island, whose name was Publius ;
who received us, and lodged us three days cour
teously. And it came to pass, that the father of
Publius lay sick -of a fever and of a bloody flux ;
to whom Paul entered in, and prayed, and laid
his hands on him, and healed him. So when
this was done, others also, which had diseases in
the island, came, and were healed; who also
honored us with many honors; and when we
departed, they laded us with such things as were
necessary."

272 LIFE OF PAUL.
CHAPTER XXV.
ARRIVAL AT ROME.
With the opening of navigation, the centurion
and his prisoners again set out on their journey.
An Alexandrian ship, the Castor and Pollux,
had wintered at Melita, on her way to Rome,
and in this the travelers embarked. Though
somewhat delayed by contrary winds, the voyage
was safely accomplished, and the ship cast anchor
in the beautiful' harbor of Puteoli, on the coast
of Italy.
There were a few Christians in this place, who
entreated the apostle to romain with them seven
days, and the privilege was kindly granted by
the centurion. Since receiving Paul's Epistle to
the Romans, the Christians of Italy had eagerly
looked forward to a visit from the apostle. They
had little expected to see him in chains as a pris
oner, but his sufferings only endeared him to
them the more. The distance from Puteoli to
Rome being but a hundred and forty miles, and
the seaport being in constant communication
with the metropolis, the Roman Christians were
informed of Paul's approach, and some of them
started to meet and welcome him.
On the eighth day after landing, the centurion
and his prisoners set out for Rome. Julius will
ingly granted the apostle every favor which it
was in his power to bestow; but he could not
change his condition as a prisoner, or release him
from the chain that bound him to his soldier
guard. It was with a heavy heart that Paul
went forward to his long-expected visit to the
world's metropolis. How different the circum-

ARRIVAL AT ROME. 273
stances from what he had anticipated! How
was he, fettered and stigmatized as a criminal,
to proclaim the gpspel ? His hopes of winning
many souls to the truth at Rome, seemed destined
to be disappointed.
The travelers reach Appii Forum, forty mile's
from Rome. As they make their way through
the crowds that throng the great thoroughfare,
the gray-haired old man, chained with a group
of hardened-looking criminals, receives many
a glance of scorn, and is made the subject of
many a rude, mocking jest. Not one of all he
meets bestows upon him a look of pity or sym
pathy. He meekly wears his chain, and silently,
slowly pursues his way.
Suddenly a cry of joy is heard, and a man
springs out from the passing throng and falls
upon the prisoner's neck, embracing him with
tears and rejoicing, as a son would welcome a
long-absent father. Again and again is the
scene repeated. With eyes made keen by loving
expectation, many discern in the chained captive
the one who spoke to them the words of life at
Corinth, at Philippi, or at Ephesus.
The whole company is brought to a stand-still,
as warm-hearted disciples eagerly flock around
their father in the gospel. The soldiers are im-
-patient of delay, yet they have not the heart to
interrupt this happy meeting ; for they too have
learned to respect and esteem their prisoner. In
that worn, pain-stricken face, the disciples see
the image of Christ reflected. They assure Paul
that they have not forgotten him or ceased to
love him; that they are indebted to him for the
joyful hope which animates their lives, and gives
them peace toward God. In the ardor of their
18

274 LIFE OF PAUL.
love they would bear him upon their shoulders
the whole way to the city, could they but have
the privilege.
Few realize the significance of those words of
Luke, that when Paul saw his brethren, "he
thanked God, and took courage." The apostle
praised God aloud in the midst of that weeping,
sympathizing throng, who were not ashamed of
his bonds. The cloud of sadness that had rested
upon "his spirit had been swept away. He felt
that his labors had not been in vain. Although
his Christian life had been a succession of trials,
sufferings, and disappointments, he felt in that
hour abundantly repaid. He rejoiced that he
had been permitted to preach Christ, to bring
the light of eternal life and peace to so many
souls who had been in the grossest darkness,
without hope, and without God in the world.
His step is firm, his heart joyful in hope. He
will not complain of the past, or fear 'for the
future. He knows that bonds and afflictions
await him; but he knows too that it has been
his life-work to deliver souls from a bondage
infinitely more terrible, and he rejoices in his
sufferings for Christ's sake. -
At Rome the charge of the centurion Julius
ended. Here he delivered up his prisoners to the
captain of the emperor's guard. The good ac
count which he gave of Paul, however, together
with the letter of Festus, the procurator of Judea,
caused the apostle to be favorably regarded by
the chief captain, and instead of being thrown
into prison, he was permitted to live in his own
hired house. The trial of having constantly to
be chained to a soldier was continued ; but he was
at liberty to receive his friends, and to labor for
the advancement of the cause of Christ.

ARRIVAL AT ROME. 275
The Jews who had been banished from Rome
some years previous, had been tacitly permitted
to return, so that large numbers were now to be
found there. To these, first of all, Paul deter
mined to present the facts concerning himself and
his work, before his enemies should have op
portunity to embitter them against him. Three
days after his arrival at Rome, therefore, he
called together their leading men, and in a sim
ple, direct manner stated the reasons why he had
come to Rome as a prisoner.
" Men and brethren," he said, " though I have
committed nothing against the people, or customs
of our fathers, yet was I delivered prisoner from
Jerusalem into the hands of the Romans, who,
when they had examined me, would have let me
go, because there was no cause of death in me.
But when the Jews spake against it, I was con
strained to appeal unto Caesar; not that I had
aught to accuse my nation of. For this cause
therefore have I called for you, to see you and to
speak with you ; because that for the hope of Is
rael I am bound with this chain."
He said nothing of the abuse which he had
suffered at the hands of the Jews, or of their re
peated plots to assassinate him. His words were
marked with caution and kindness. He was not
seeking to win personal attention or sympathy,
but to defend the truth and to maintain the honor
of the gospel.
In reply, his hearers stated that they had re
ceived no charges against him by letters public
or private, and that none of the Jews who had
come to Rome had accused him of any crime.
They also expressed a strong desire to hear for
themselves the reasons of his faith in Christ.

276 LIFE OF PAUL.
" For as concerning this sect," they said, " we
know that everywhere it is spoken against." It
was supplanting the religion of their fathers, and
causing disputations and dissensions which they
considered injurious to the people.
Sin^e they themselves desired it, Pau1 bade
them set a day when he could present to them
the truths of the gospel. At the time appointed,
many came together, "to whom he expounded
and testified the kingdom of God, persuading
them concerning Jesus, both out of the law of
Moses, and out of the prophets, from morning till
evening." He related his own experience, and
presented arguments from the Old-Testament
scriptures with simplicity, sincerity, and power.
Upon some minds, at least, his words made an
impression which would never be effaced. All
who were honestly seeking for truth were con
vinced, as Paul spoke of what he knew, and tes
tified of what he had seen.
He showed that religion does not consist in
rites and ceremonies, creeds and theories. If it
did, the natural man could understand it by in
vestigation, as he understands worldly things.
Paul taught that religion is a practical, saving
energy, a principle wholly from God, a personal
experience of God's renewing power upon the soul.
He showed how Moses had pointed Israel for
ward to Christ as that Prophet whom they were
to hear ; how all the prophets had testified of him
as God's great remedy for sin, the guiltless One
who was to bear the sins of the guilty. He did
not find fault with their observance of forms and
ceremonies, but showed that while they main
tained the ritual service with great exactness,
they were rejecting Him who was the antitype of
all that system.

ARRIVAL AT ROME. 277
He declared that in his unconverted state he
had known Christ after the flesh, not by personal
acquaintance, but by the conceptions which he,
in common with others, cherished concerning his
character and work. He had rejected Jesus of
Nazareth as an impostor because he did not ful
fill these expectations. But since Paul's conver
sion, his views of Christ and his mission were far
more spiritual and exalted than the Jewish con
ception of the long-promised Messiah. He as
serted that he did not present to them Christ after
the flesh. Herod had seen Christ in the days of
his humanity; Annas had seen him ; Pilate and
the chief priests and rulers had seen him; the
Roman soldiers had seen him. But these had not
seen him with an eye of faith, and discerned him
spiritually as the glorified Redeemer. To appre
hend Christ by faith, to have a spiritual knowl
edge of him, was more to be desired than a per
sonal acquaintance with him as he appeared on
earth. The communion with Christ which Paul
now enjoyed, was more intimate and more endur
ing than a mere earthly and human companion
ship. Some of Paul's hearers eagerly received the
truth, but others stubbornly refused to be con
vinced. The testimony of the Scriptures was
presented before them by one who was their
equal in learning and their superior in mental
power, and who had the special illumination of
the Holy Spirit. They could not refute his argu
ments, but refused to accept his conclusions. The
prophecies which the rabbis themselves applied
to Christ were a great annoyance to these oppos
ing Jews; for the apostle showed that the ful
fillment of these very prophecies required them
.to accept of Christ. His humble entry into

278 LIFE OF PAUL.
Jerusalem, his rejection by his own people, the
treachery of Judas, the paltry sum paid for his
betrayal, his death as a malefactor, even the bit
ter, stupefying draughts offered him in his dying
agony, the lots cast upon his garments, his vic
tory over death and the grave by the resurrec
tion on the third day, his final exaltation on the
right hand of God, — all these were in direct fulfill
ment of the words of the prophets. But the
more conclusive the arguments presented, the
more determined were the Jews in their opposi
tion. Frenzied with malice, they reiterated their
assertions that Jesus of Nazareth was a deceiver.
Further argument was useless. Paul closed
with a solemn address, in which he applied to
them the words of Isaiah, before quoted by
Christ himself: " Well spake the Holy Ghost by
Esaias the prophet unto our fathers, saying, Go
unto this people and say, Hearing ye shall hear,
and shall not understand ; and seeing ye shall see,
and not perceive ; for the heart of this people is
waxed gross, and their ears are dull of hearing,
and their eyes have they closed; lest they should
see with their eyes, and hear with their ears, and
understand with their heart, and should be con-'
verted, and I should heal them."
Paul's words had not been in vain. Some
fully accepted Jesus as the world's Redeemer,
and, despite the opposition of their former breth
ren, became earnest advocates of the truth.
The people of God living near the close of time
should learn a lesson from this experience of
Paul's. We should not be disheartened because
those who have no love for truth refuse to be
convinced by the clearest evidence. We need
not flatter ourselves that the formal and world-
loving churches of this age are more ready to re-

ARRIVAL AT ROME. 279
ceive the teachings of God's word than were
those of ages past. Paul's worst enemies were
among the Jews, who made the highest claims
to godliness. It was to £his class that Christ
said, " Ye know not the Scriptures, neither the
power of God." The most bitter opposers of
truth to-day are found among those w.ho profess
to be its defenders.
God has made his people the depositaries of his
law. They must uphold the claims of that
down-trodden law against the opposition of min
isters of the gospel, against men of learning,
position, and authority. The evidence of its
binding claims cannot be overthrown; yet its
enemies will come again and again to the battle,
urging the same arguments, every time refuted,
and as often renewed.
Paul was led and taught by the Holy Spirit ;
but, notwithstanding this, those who were not
thus .taught were filled with jealousy and malice
when they saw him advocating truths which
they had not sanctioned. They were determined
that he should move no faster than they. Had
they, like the noble Bereans. searched the Script
ures with a humble, teachable spirit, they would
have learned the truth as Paul preached it; but
they studied only to find something to sustain
themselves and condemn him.
The truth always involves a cross. Those who
will not believe, oppose and deride those who do
believe. The fact that its presentation creates a
storm of opposition, is no evidence against the
truth. The prophets and apostles imperiled their
lives because they would conscientiously obey
God. And our Saviour declares that " all that will
live godly in Christ Jesus shall suffer persecu
tion." This is the Christian's legacy.

280 LtFE Pf PAUL.
CHAPTER XXVI.
SOJOURN AT ROME.
According to Roman law, the trial of Paul
could not take place until his accusers should be
present in person to state their charges against
him. They had not yet come from Palestine,
nor was it known at Rome whether they had
even started on the long journey. Therefore
the trial might be postponed indefinitely. Little
regard was shown for the rights of those sup
posed to have violated the law. It was often the
case that an accused person was kept in prison a
long time, by the delay of the prosecutors to pre
fer their charges ; or his trial might be deferred
by the caprice of those in power. A corrupt
judge could hold a prisoner in custody for years,
as did Felix in the case of Paul, to gratify popu
lar prejudice, or in hope of securing a bribe-
These judges were, however, amenable to a
higher tribunal, and this would in some measure
serve as a restraint upon them. But the emperor
was subjected to no such restraint. His author
ity was virtually unlimited, and he often per
mitted caprice, malice, or even indolence, to hin
der or prevent the administration of justice.
The Jews of Jerusalem were in no haste to
present their accusations against Paul. They
had been repeatedly thwarted in their designs,
and had no desire to risk another defeat. Lysias,
Felix, Festus, and Agrippa had all declared their
belief in his innocence. . His enemies could hope
for success only in seeking by intrigue to influ
ence the emperor in their favor. Delay would
further their object, as it would afford them time
to perfect and execute their plans.

SOJOURN AT ROME. 281
In the providence' of God, all this delay
resulted in the furtherance of the gospel. Paul
was not condemned to a life of inactivity. He
was allowed free intercourse with his friends,
and was permitted to dwell in a commodious
house, where he daily presented the truth tc
those who flocked to listen to his words. Thus
for two years he continued, "preaching the king
dom of God, and teaching those things which
concern the Lord Jesus Christ, with all confi
dence, no man forbidding him." And his labors
were not confined to the preaching of the gospel.
The " care of all the churches " still rested upon
him. He deeply felt the danger that threatened
those for whom he had labored so earnestly, and
he sought as far as possible to supply by written
communications the place of his personal in
struction. Jle also sent out authorized delegates
to labor among the churches he had raised up,
and also in fields which he had not visited.
These messengers rendered him faithful service,
and being in communication with them, he was
informed concerning the condition and dangers
of the churches, and was enabled to exercise a
constant supervision over them.
Thus while apparently cut off from active
labor, Paul exerted a wider and more lasting in
fluence than he could have exerted had he been
free to travel among the churches as in former
years. As a prisoner of the Lord, he had a firmer
hold upon the affections of his brethren in the
faith, and his words commanded even greater at
tention and respect than when he was personally
with them. When they first learned that their
beloved teacher had been made a prisoner, they
mourned and would not be comforted. Not un-

282 LIFE OF PAUL.
til he was removed from them, did they realize
how heavy were the burdens which he had borne
in their behalf. Heretofore they had largely ex
cused themselves from responsibility and burden-
bearing because they lacked his wisdom, tact,
and indomitable energy; and now, left in their
inexperience to learn the lessons they had shunned,
and feeling that they were never more to be ben
efited by the apostle's labors, they prized the
warning, counsel, and instruction which he sent
them, as they had never before prized his teach
ings. And as they learned of his courage, faith, '
and meekness in his long imprisonment, they also
were stimulated to greater fidelity and zeal in
the cause of Christ.
Among the assistants of Paul in his labors
were many of his former companions and fellow-
workers. Luke, "the beloved physician," who
had attended him in the journey to Jerusalem,
through the two years' imprisonment at Caesarea,
and upon his last perilous voyage, was with him
still. Timothy also ministered to his comfort.
Tychicus was his mail-bearer, taking his mes
sages to the different churches which they had
visited together. Demas and Mark also were
with him.
Mark had once been refused by Paul as un
worthy to accompany him, because, when his
help was much needed, he had left the apostle
and returned to his home. He saw that, as Paul's
companion, his life must be one of constant toil,
anxiety, and self-denial ; and he desired an easier
- path. This led the apostle to feel that he could
not be trusted, and that decision caused the un
happy dissension between Paul and Barnabas.
Mark had since learned the lesson which all

SOJOURN AT ROME. 283
must learn, that God's claims are above every
other. He saw that there is no release in the
Christian warfare. He had obtained a closer
and more perfect view of his Pattern, and had
seen upon his hands the scars of his conflict to
save the lost and perishing. He was willing to
follow his Master's example of earnestness and
self-sacrifice, that he might win souls to Jesus and
the blessedness of Heaven. And now, while
sharing the lot of Paul the prisoner, Mark under
stood better than ever before, that it is infinite
gain to win Christ at whatever cost, and infinite
loss to win the world and lose the soul for whose
redemption the blood of Christ was shed. Mark
was now a useful and beloved helper of the
apostle, and he continued faithful even unto the
end. In writing from Rome just prior to his
martyrdom, Paul bade Timothy, "Take Mark,
and bring him with thee; for he is profitable to
me for the ministry."
Demas was now a faithful helper of the apostle.
A few years afterward, however, in the same
letter to Timothy which commends Mark's fidel
ity, Paul writes, " Demas hath forsaken me,
having loved this present world." For worldly
gain, Demas bartered every higher and nobler con
sideration. How short-sighted, how unwise the
exchange ! Those who possess only worldly wealth
or honor are poor indeed, however much they
may proudly call "their own. Those who choose
to suffer for Christ's sake, will win eternal
riches; they will be heirs of God, and joint-heirs
with his Son. They may not have on earth a
place to lay their heads ; but in Heaven the Sav
iour whom they love is preparing mansions for
them. Many, in their pride and ignorance, forget

284 LIFE OF PAUL.
that lowly things are mighty. In order to be
happy, we must learn self-denial at the foot of
the cross. We want no earthly hope so firmly
rooted that we cannot transplant it to paradise.
Paul was not alone in the trials which he en
dured from the love of ease and desire for worldly
gain in his professed brethren. His experience
is still shared by the faithful servants of Christ.
Many, even of those who profess to believe
the solemn truths for this time, feel but little
moral responsibility. When they see that the
path of duty is beset with perplexities and trials,
they choose a way for themselves, where there is
less effort needed ; where there are fewer risks to
run, fewer dangers to meet. By selfishly shun
ning responsibilities, they increase the burdens of
the faithful workers, and at the same time sep
arate themselves from God, and forfeit the re
ward they might have won. All who will work
earnestly and disinterestedly, in his love and fear,
God will make co-laborers with himself: Christ
has hired them at the price of his own blood, the
pledge of an eternal weight of glory. Of every
one of his followers he requires efforts that shall
in some degree correspond with the price paid
and the infinite reward offered.
Among the disciples who ministered to Paul
at Rome was Onesimus, a fugitive slave from the
city of Colosse. He belonged to a Christian
named Philemon, a member of the Colossian
church. But he had robbed his master and fled
to Rome. Here this pagan slave, profligate and
unprincipled, was reached bjr the truths of the
gospel. He had seen and heard Paul at Ephesus,
and now, in the providence of God, he met him
again in Rome. In the kindness of his heart, the

SOJOURN AT ROME. 285
apostle sought to relieve the poverty and distress
of the wretched fugitive, and then endeavored to
shed the light of truth into his darkened mind.
Onesimus listened attentively to the words of
life which he had once despised, and was con
verted to the faith of Christ. He now confessed
his sin against his master, and gratefully ac
cepted the counsel of the apostle.
He had endeared himself to Paul by his piety,
meekness, and sincerity, no less than by his
tender care for the apostle's comfort and his zeal
to promote the ..work of the gospel. Paul saw in
him traits of character that would render him a
useful helper in missionary labor, and he would
gladly have kept him at Rome. But he would
not do this without the full consent of Philemon.
He therefore decided that Onesimus should at once
return to his master, and promised to hold him
self responsible for the sum of which Philemon
had been robbed. Being about to despatch
Tychicus with letters to various churches of Asia
Minor, he sent Onesimus in his company and
under his care. It was a severe test for this
servant to thus deliver himself up to the master
he had wronged ; but he had been truly converted,
and, painful as it was, he did not shrink from
this duty.
Paul made Onesimus the bearer of a letter to
Philemon, in which he with great delicacy and
kindness pleaded the cause of the repentant slave,
and intimated his own wishes concerning him.
The- letter began with an affectionate greeting to
Philemon as a friend and fellow-laborer : —
"Grace to you, and peace, from God our Father
and the Lord Jesus Christ. I thank my God,
making mention of thee always in my prayers,

286 LIFE OF PAUL.
hearing of thy love and faith, which thou hast
toward the Lord Jesus, and toward all saints;
that the communication of thy faith may become
effectual by the acknowledging of every good
thing which is in you in Christ Jesus." The
apostle sought gently to remind Philemon that
every good purpose and trait of character which
he possessed must be accredited to the grace of
Christ; for this alone caused him to differ from
the perverse and sinful. The same grace could
make the debased criminal a child of God and
a useful laborer in the gospel.
Though Paul might with authority have urged
upon Philemon his duty as a Christian, yet be
cause of his love for him he would not command,
but chose rather the language of entreaty: "As
Paul the aged, and now also a prisoner of Jesus
Christ, I beseech thee for my son Onesimus,
whom I have begotten in my bonds, which in
time past was to thee unprofitable, but now
profitable to thee and to me."
He requests Philemon to receive him as his
own child. He says that it was his desire to re
tain Onesimus, that he might act the same part
in ministering to him in his bonds as Philemon
would have done. But he did not desire his serv
ices unless Philemon should voluntarily set him
free; for it might be in the providence of God
that Onesimus had left his master for a season in
so improper a manner, that, being converted, he
might on his return be forgiven and received
with such affection that he would choose to dwell
with him ever after, " not now as a servant, but
above a servant, a brother beloved."
The apostle added: "If thou count me there
fore a partner, receive him as myself. If he

SOJOURN AT ROME. 287
hath wronged thee, or oweth thee aught, put that
on mine account. I Paul have written it with
mine own hand, I will repay it; albeit I do not
say to thee how thou owest unto me even thine
own self besides."
Paul voluntarily proposes to assume the debt
of another; he will make reparation for a crime
committed by another, that the guilty one may
be spared the disgrace of punishment, and may
again enjoy the privileges which he has for
feited. The apostle well knew the severity which
masters exercised towards their slaves, and that
Philemon was much incensed at the conduct of
his servant. He therefore approached him in a
manner to arouse his deepest and tenderest feel
ings as a Christian. The conversion of Onesi
mus has made him a brother in the faith, and
any punishment inflicted on this new convert
from pagan darkness would be regarded by Paul
as though inflicted on himself.
How fitting an illustration of the love of
Christ toward the repenting sinner! As the serv
ant who had defrauded his master had nothing'
with which to make restitution, so the sinner
who has robbed God of years of service has no
means of canceling the debt ; Jesus interposes be
tween the sinner and the just wrath of God, and
says, I will pay the debt. Let the sinner be
spared the punishment of his guilt. I will suffer
in his stead.
"After offering to assume the debt of Onesimus,
Paul gently reminded Philemon how greatly he
himself was indebted to the apostle; he owed
to him his own self in a special sense, since God
had made Paul the instrument of his conversion.
He then, in a most tender, earnest appeal, be-

288 LIFE OF PAUL.
sought Philemon that as he had by his liberali
ties refreshed the saints, so he would refresh the
spirit of thp apostle by granting him this cause
of rejoicing., "Having confidence in thy obedi
ence," he added, "I wrote unto thee, knowing
that thou wilt also do more than I say,"
This epistle is of great value as a practical
illustration of the influence of the gospel upon
the relation of master and servant. Slave-hold
ing was an established institution throughout
the Roman empire, and both masters and slaves
were found in most of the churches for which
Paul labored. In the cities, where slaves many
times outnumbered the free population, laws of
the most terrible severity were considered neces
sary to keep them in subjection. A wealthy
Roman owned hundreds of slaves, of every
rank, of every nation, and of every accomplish
ment. The master had full control of the souls
and bodies of these helpless beings. He could
inflict upon them any suffering he chose; but if
one of them in retaliation or self-defense vent
ured to raise a hand against his owner, the
whole family of the offender would be inhu
manly sacrificed, however innocent they might
be. Even the slightest mistake, accident, or
carelessness was punished without mercy.
Some masters, more humane than others, were
more indulgent toward their servants ; but the
vast majority of the wealthy and noble gave
themselves up without restraint, to the indulgence
of lust, passion, and appetite, and they made
their slaves the wretched victims of caprice and
tyranny. The tendency of the whole system
was hopelessly degrading.
It was not the apostle's work to violently

Cesar's household. 289
overturn the established order of society. Had
he attempted this, he would have prevented the
success of the gospel. But he taught principles
that struck at the very foundation of slavery,
and that, carried into effect, would surely under
mine the whole system. " Where the Spirit of
the Lord is, there is liberty." The religion of
Christ has a transforming power upon the re
ceiver. The converted slave became a member
of the body of Christ, and as such was to be
loved and treated as a brother, a fellow-heir with
his master of the blessings of God and the priv
ileges of the gospel. In the same spirit were
servants to perform their duties ; " not with eye-
service, as men-pleasers, but as the servants of
Christ, doing the will of God from the heart."
Christianity makes a strong bond of union be
tween master and slave, king and subject, the
gospel minister and the most degraded sinner
who has found in Christ relief from his burden
of crime. They have been washed in the same
blood, quickened by the same Spirit; they are
made one in Christ Jesus.

CHAPTER XXVII.
c^sar's household.
The gospel has ever achieved its greatest
success among the humbler classes. " Not many
wise men after the flesh, not many mighty, not
many noble, are called. " It could not be expected
that Paul, a poor and friendless prisoner, would
be able to gain the attention of the wealthy and
titled classes of Roman citizens. Their whole life
19

290 LIFE OF PAUL.
— physical, mental, and moral — was on a differ
ent plane from his. To them vice presented all
its glittering allurements, and held them willing
captives. But from the toil-worn, want-stricken
victims of their oppression, even from the poor
slaves, ignorant and degraded as they were, many
gladly listened to the words of Paul, and found
in the faith of Christ a hope and peace which
cheered them under the hardships of their lot.
Yet while the apostle's work began with the
humble and lowly, its influence extended, until it
reached the very palace of the emperor. Rome
was at this time the metropolis of the world.
The haughty Caesars were giving laws to nearly
every nation upon the earth. King and courtier
were either wholly ignorant of the humble Naz-
arine, or they regarded him with hatred and
derision. And yet in less than two years the
gospel found its way from the prisoner's lowly
home into the imperial halls. Paul is in bonds as
an evil-doer; but "the word of God is not bound."
Among the saints who send greetings to the
Philippian church, the apostle mentions chiefly
them that are of Caesar's household. Nowhere
could there exist an atmosphere more unconge
nial to Christianity than in the Roman court un
der such a monster of wickedness as then stood
at its head. Nero seemed to have obliterated
from his soul the last trace of the Divine, and
even of the human, and to bear only the impress
of the Satanic. His attendants and courtiers
were in general of the same character as himself,
fierce, debased, and corrupt. To all appearance
it would be impossible for Christianity to gain a
foot-hold in the court and palace of Nero.
Yet in this case, as in so many others, was

CESAR S HOUSEHOLD. 291
proved the truth of Paul's assertion, that the
weapons of his warfare were " mighty through
God to the pulling down of strong holds." Tro
phies of the cross were won, even in Nero's house
hold. From the vile attendants of a viler king
were gained converts who became sons of God.
These were not Christians secretly, but openly.
They were not ashamed of their faith. They felt
the warmest affection for those who were older
in Christian faith and experience, and they were
not afraid or ashamed to acknowledge them as
brethren. And by what means was an entrance achieved
and a firm footing gained for Christianity where
even its admission seemed impossible ? In for
mer years the apostle had publicly proclaimed the
faith of Christ with winning power ; and by signs
and miracles he had given unmistakable evidence
of its divine character. With noble firmness he
rose up before the sages of Greece, and by his
knowledge and eloquence put to silence the argu
ments of proud philosophy. With undaunted
courage he had stood before kings and governors,
and reasoned of righteousness, temperance, and
judgment to come, until the haughty rulers trem
bled as though already beholding the terrors of
the day of God.
But no such opportunities were now granted
the apostle, confined, as he was to his own dwell
ing, and able to proclaim the truth only to those
who sought him there. He had not, like Moses
and Aaron, a divine command to go before the
profligate king with the rod of God, and demand
his attention, and in the name of the great I AM
rebuke his cruelty and oppression. Yet it was at
this very time, when its chief advocate was ap-

292 LIFE OF PAUL.
parently cut off from public labor, that this great
victory was won for the truth, and members were
gained to the church from the very household of
the king.
In his Epistle to the Philippians, Paul ascribes
to his own imprisonment his success in bringing
converts to the faith from Nero's household. He
expresses himself as fearful lest the Philippians
have thought that his afflictions have impeded
the progress of the gospel. He assures them that
the contrary effect has been produced: " I would
ye should understand, brethren, that the things
whiph happened unto me have fallen out rather
unto the furtherance of the gospel ; so that my
bonds in Christ are manifest in all the palace,
and in all other places."
It was not by the sermons of Paul, but by his
bonds, that the attention of the court had been
attracted to Christianity. It was as a captive
that he had conquered rulers. It was with his
chain that he had broken from so many souls the
bonds that held them in the slavery of sin. Nor
was this all. He declares : " And many of the
brethren in the Lord, waxing confident by my
bonds, are much more bold to speak the word
without fear."
The patience and meekness with which he sub
mitted to a long and unjust imprisonment drew
the attention of the public, and forced the
conviction upon many minds that where there
was such a willingness to suffer, there must be an
unwavering faith in the doctrines advocated.
His cheerfulness under affliction and imprison
ment was so unlike the spirit of the unfortunate
and afflicted of the world, that they could but
see that a power higher than any earthly influ-

Cesar's household. 293
ence was ever abiding with him. His courage
and faith were a continual sermon. And by his
example, other Christians were nerved to greater
energy. They felt that they would not be losers
in becoming the advocates of truth and pushing
forward the work from which Paul was tempo
rarily withdrawn. In these ways were the apos
tle's bonds influential, so that when to all appear
ance he could do the least, when his power and
usefulness seemed cut off, then it was that he w,as
gathering sheaves for Christ, in fields from which
he seemed wholly excluded.
When a servant of God is withdrawn from
active duty, when his voice is no longer heard in
encouragement and reproof, we, in our short
sighted judgment, often conclude that his useful
ness is at an end. But the Lord does not so re
gard it. The mysterious providences over which
we so often lament, are designed of God to accom
plish a work which otherwise might never have
been done.
The Christian who manifests patience and
cheerfulness under bereavement and suffering,
who meets death with the peace and calmness of
an unwavering faith, may accomplish far more
toward overcoming the opposition of the enemies
of the gospel than he could have effected had he
labored with his utmost energy day and night to
bring them to repentance.
When the servants of Christ move actively
through the land to contend against prevailing
errors and superstitions, they are doing the work
which the Lord has given them, standing in de
fense of the gospel. But when, through Satan's
malice, they are persecuted, their active labor
hindered, and they cast into prison, as was Paul,

294 LIFE OF PAUL.
and finally dragged to the scaffold or the stake,
it is then that truth gains a greater triumph.
Those who before doubted, are convinced of their
sincerity, as they thus seal their faith with
their blood. From the martyr's ashes springs an
abundant harvest for the garner of God.
Let no one feel that because he is no longer
able to labor openly and actively for God and
his truth, he has no service to render, no reward
to secure. A true Christian is never laid aside.
God will use him effectually in health and in
sickness, in life and in death. It is in the dark
ness of affliction, bereavement, trial, and perse
cution, that the light of Christian faith shines
brightest, and the Lord's promises are found
most precious. And when the grave receives the
"child of God, he being dead yet speaketh. His
works do follow him. The memory of his words
of admonition and encouragement, of his stead
fast adherence to the truth under all circum
stances, speaks more powerfully than even his
living example.
Patience as well as courage has its victories.
Converts may be made by meekness in trial, no
less than by boldness in enterprise. If Chris
tians would be reconciled to the apparent sus
pension of their usefulness, and would cheerfully
rest from the strife, and lay off the burden of
labor, they would learn sweet lessons at the feet
of Jesus, and would see that their Master is
using them as effectively when they seem to be
withdrawn from employment, as when in more
active labor.
When the Christian churches first learned that
Paul contemplated a visit to Rome, they looked
forward to a signal triumph of the gospel. Paul

CESAR S HOUSEHOLD. 295
had borne the truth to many lands ; he had pro
claimed it in great cities. Might not this cham
pion of the faith succeed in winning souls to
Christ, even in the court of Nero ? But their
anticipations were crushed by the tidings that
Paul had gone to Rome as a prisoner. They had
confidently hoped to see the gospel, once estab
lished at this great center, extend rapidly to all
nations, until it should become a prevailing power
in the earth. How great their disappointment!
Human calculations had failed, but not the pur
pose of God. Paul could not labor as he had
hoped, yet before the close of that two years'
imprisonment he was able to say, " My bonds in
Christ are manifest in all the palace, and in all
other places;" and among those who send greet
ings to the Philippians, he mentions chiefly them
that are of Caesar's household.
The zeal and fidelity of Paul and his fellow-
workers, no less than the faith and obedience of
those converts to Christianity, under circum
stances so forbidding, should be a rebuke to sloth-
fulness and unbelief in the followers of Christ.
Never let us, by our human, short-sighted judg
ment, limit the plans and work of God. Never
let us excuse ourselves from efforts to win souls
to Christ, even in the most unpromising fields.
The apostle and his subordinate ministers might
have argued that the servants of Nero were sub
jected to the fiercest temptations, surrounded by
the most formidable hindrances, exposed to the
most bitter opposition, and that under such cir
cumstances it would be in vain to call them to
repentance and to faith in Christ. Should they
be convinced of the truth, how could they render
obedience? But the gospel was presented to

296 LIFE OF PAUL.
those souls, and there were some among them
who decided to obey it at any cost. Notwith
standing the obstacles and dangers, they would
walk in the light, trusting in God for oppor
tunity to let their light shine forth to others.
Who is placed in circumstances more unfavor
able to a religious life, or required to make greater
sacrifices, to encounter greater dangers, or to
bring upon himself fiercer opposition, than would
follow the exchange of heathenism for Chris
tianity by those who were in office in the court
of C<esar ? No man can be so situated that he
cannot obey God. There is too little faith with
Christians of to-day. They are willing to work
for Christ and his cause only when ,they them
selves can see a prospect of favorable results.
Divine grace will aid the efforts of every true
believer. That grace is sufficient for us under
all circumstances. The Spirit of Christ will
exert its renewing, perfecting power upon the
character of all who will be obedient and faithful.
God is the great I AM, the source of being,
the center of authority and power. Whatever
the condition or situation of his creatures, they
can have no sufficient excuse for refusing to
answer the claims of God. The Lord holds us
responsible for the light shining upon our path
way. We may be surrounded by difficulties
that appear formidable to us, and because of
these we may excuse ourselves for not obeying
the truth as it is in Jesus ; but there can be no
excuse that will bear investigation. Could there
be an excuse for disobedience, it would prove our
heavenly Father unjust, in that he had given us
conditions of salvation with which we could not
comply.

I CESAR S HOUSEHOLD. 297
Servants employed in an irreligious family
are placed in circumstances somewhat similar
to those of the members of Caesar's household.
Such are deserving of sympathy ; for if they
seek to live a religious life, their situation is
often one of great trial. A bad example is
constantly before them, — an example of Sabbath-
breaking and of neglect of religion. Few relig
ious privileges are granted them ; and should
they manifest an interest in religion, they might
lose the favor of their employer, and bring upon
themselves the ridicule of their companipns. He
who is thus situated has more than a common
battle to fight, if he stands forth as a witness for
Christ, a candidate for Heaven. But there can
be nothing in his surroundings to excuse him for
neglecting the_ claims of God. Whatever the
difficulties in his path, they will be powerless
to hinder him if he is determined to seek first the
kingdom of God and his righteousness.
The Christian should not array before his im
agination all the trials which may occur before
the end of the race. He has but to begin to
serve God, and each day live and labor for the
glory of God that day, and obstacles which ap
peared insurmountable will gradually grow less
and less ; or, should he encounter all that he has
feared, the grace of Christ will be imparted
to him according to his need. Strength increases
with the difficulties met and overcome.
Daniel, the Hebrew captive, the prime minister
of a royal realm, encountered great obstacles
to a life of fidelity to God. But at the very
beginning of his career, he determined that what
ever might oppose, he would make the law of
God his rule of action. As he maintained his

298 LIFE OF PAUL.
steadfastness ' amid the lesser trials which he
daily met in the court of a heathen king, his
faith, courage, and firmness grew stronger ; and
when the royal decree went forth forbidding him
to offer supplication to his God, he was able, with
the den of lions open before him, to stand true
to principle and to God.
He whose heart is fixed to serve God, will find
opportunity to serve him. He will pray, he will
read the word of God, he will seek virtue and
forsake vice. He can brave contempt and deris
ion while looking unto Jesus, the author and fin
isher of our faith, who endured the contradiction
of sinners against himself. Help and grace are
promised by Him whose words are truth. God
will not fail to fulfill his promise to all who
trust in him.
Are any tempted to make their circumstances
an excuse for neglecting the religion of Christ?
Let them remember that Satan can frame
one difficulty after another to bar the way of those
who will permit themselves to be thus hindered.
Let them consider the situation of the disciples
in Caesar's household, the fierce depravity of the
emperor, the profligacy of the court. It was like
rushing into the fire to accept of Christ under
such circumstances. If those Christian converts
could maintain their fidelity amid all the difficul
ties and dangers of such surroundings, no one
can offer a sufficient reason for neglecting the
claims of duty. There is no such thing as an
impossibility to obey God.
There is another fact concerning those disciples
which is worthy of our attention. Not only
were converts won to the truth in Caesar's house
hold, but they remained in that household after

Cesar's household. 299
their conversion. They did not feel at liberty to
abandon their post of duty. The truth had found
them where they were, and there they would re
main, and by their life and character testify of
its transforming power. The example of those
Christians has great weight, from the fact that
they had direct intercourse with Paul, and there
fore enjoyed the benefit of his instruction and
counsel. It teaches that believers are not always
to withdraw from positions of difficulty and
trial, and place themselves where there would be
less temptation or opposition.
Let us ever bear in mind that our Saviour
left the heavenly courts, and came to a world pol
luted by sin. By his own life he has shown his
followers how they can be in the world, and yet
not be of the world. He came not to partake of
its delusive pleasures, to be swayed by its cus
toms, or to follow its practices, but to seek and
to save the lost. With this object, and this only,
can the Christian consent to remain in the com
pany of the ungodly.
No one who is seeking to save his soul should
without good reason place himself in an uncon
genial atmosphere, or where he will be surrounded
by hindrances to a religious life ; but if in such
a position he has received the truth, he should
diligently inquire if God has not there a work
for him to do for the saving of other souls. That
one Christian in the midst of unbelievers, may,
in the providence of God, be like the piece of
leaven "hid in three measures of meal," that is to
do its work until the whole mass is leavened. A
consistent Christian life will accomplish more
good than could be accomplished by many ser
mons. Whatever the Christian's station, be it

300 LIFE OF PAUL.
exalted or humble, he will manifest the power of
true religion by th& faithful performance of the
duties of that station.
It is not the absence of temptation or trial that
is most favorable for the development of Chris
tian character. Where there are fewest difficulties
to meet, the Christian is in the greatest danger
of spiritual slothfulness. The God pf all grace
has promised that his people shall not be tempted
above that which they are able to bear, but that
with the temptation he will make a way of es
cape. Constant exposure to rebuffs and opposi
tion, will lead the Christian to greater watchful
ness and more earnest prayer to the mighty
Helper. Extraordinary trials, endured through
the grace of God, will give him a deeper experi
ence and greater spiritual strength, as vigilance,
patience, and fortitude are- called into exercise.
The followers of Christ should expect to be re
garded by the world with no more favor than
was their Master. But he who has God for his
friend and helper can afford to spend a long
winter of chilling neglect, abuse, and persecution.
By the grace which Christ imparts, he can main
tain his faith and trust in God under the sorest
trials. He recalls the Saviour's example, and he
feels that he can endure affliction and persecution
if he may thus gain simplicity of character, low
liness of heart, and an abiding trust in Jesus.
The triumph of Christian faith is to suffer, and
be strong; to submit, and thus conquer; to be
killed all the day long, and yet to live ; to bear
the cross, and thus win the crown of immortal
glory.

PAUL AT LIBERTY. 301
CHAPTER XXVIII.
PAUL AT LIBERTY.
While Paul's labors were blessed to the con
version of many souls and the strengthening and
encouragement of the believers, clouds were gath
ering that threatened his own safety as well as
the prosperity of the church. When, on his ar
rival at Rome, he was placed in charge of the
captain of the imperial guards, the office was
filled by a man of justice and integrity, by whose
clemency he was left comparatively free to pur
sue the work of the gospel. But before the close
of the two years' imprisonment, this man was
replaced by an official whose vice and tyranny
rendered his name infamous. The apostle could
expect no favor from this slave of lust and
cruelty. The Jews were now more active than ever be
fore in their efforts against, Paul. They had
found an able helper in the profligate woman
whom Nero had made his second wife, and who,
being a Jewish proselyte, would lend all her in
fluence to second their murderous designs against
the Christian champion.
Paul had little reason to hope for justice from
the Caesar to whom he had appealed. Nero was
more debased in morals, more frivolous in char
acter, and at the same time capable of more atro
cious cruelty, than any ruler who had preceded
him. The reins of government could not have
been intrusted to a more inhuman despot. The
first year of his reign had been marked by the
poisoning of his young step-brother, who was the
rightful heir to the throne. He had steadily de-

302 LIFE OF PAUL.
scended from one depth of vice and crime to an
other, until he had murdered his own mother,
and then his wife. There was no atrocity which
he would not perpetrate, no vile act to which he
would not stoop. In every noble mind he in
spired abhorrence and contempt.
The details of iniquity practiced in the court of
this prodigy of vice are too degrading, too horri
ble, for description. His abandoned wickedness
created disgust and loathing, even in many who
were forced to share his crimes. They were in
constant fear as to what enormities he would sug
gest next. Yet even such crimes as Nero's did
not shake the allegiance of his subjects. He was
acknowledged as the absolute ruler of the whole
civilized world. And more than this, he was
made the recipient of divine honors, and wor
shiped as a god.
From the stand-point of human judgment,
Paul's condemnation before such a judge was
certain. But the apostle felt that he had nothing
to fear, so long as he preserved his loyalty and
his love to God. His life was not in the hands
of Nero, and if his work was not yet done, the
Roman emperor would be powerless to destroy
him. He who had hitherto been his protector
could shield him still from the malice of the
Jews, and from the power of Caesar.
And God did shield his servant. At Paul's
examination the charges against him were not
sustained, and, contrary to the general expecta
tion, — with a regard for justice wholly at vari
ance with his character, — Nero declared the pris
oner guiltless. Paul's fetters were struck off, and
he was again a free man.
Had his trial been longer deferred, or had he

PAUL AT LIBERTY. 303
from any cause been detained in Rome during
the following year, he would have perished in the
dreadful persecution which then took place. The
converts to Christianity had become so numerous
during Paul's imprisonment as to attract the
attention and arouse the enmity of the authorities.
The ire of the emperor was especially excited by
the conversion of members of his own household ;
he still thirsted for blood, and soon found a pre
text to make the Christians, the objects of his
merciless cruelty. A terrible fire about this time
occurred in Rome, by which nearly one-half the
city was consumed. Nero himself caused the
flames to be kindled, and then, to avert suspicion,
he made a pretense of great generosity in as
sisting the homeless and destitute. He was, how
ever, accused of the crime. The people were ex
cited and enraged, and Nero determined to clear
himself, and also to rid the city of a class whom
he feared and hated, by charging the act upon
the Christians.
The Satanic device succeeded. Thousands of
the followers of Christ — men, women, and chil
dren — were put to death in the most cruel man
ner. Some were crucified, some covered with the
skins of wild beasts, and torn in pieces by dogs,
others were clothed in garments of inflammable
material, and set on fire at night to illuminate
the circus of the Vatican and the pleasure gar
dens of Nero. Thus this monster in human form
amused the public by exhibiting his victims in
their dying agonies, while he himself stood by,
taking the keenest delight in their misery. De
graded and hardened as were the Romans, and
bitter as was their prejudice against the Chris
tians, the constant repetition of these horrible,

304 LIFE OF PAUL.
heart-sickening scenes excited even their compas
sion. •
From this terrible ordeal, Paul was spared,
having left Rome soon after his release. This last
precious interval of freedom was earnestly im
proved in laboring among the churches. He
sought to establish a firmer union between the
Greek and Eastern churches which he had raised
up, and to guard them against the subtle here
sies that were creeping in to corrupt the faith.
The trials and anxieties which he had endured,
had preyed upon his physical and mental ener
gies. The infirmities of age were upon him.
He felt that his work was nearly accomplished.
At Jerusalem and at Antioch he had defended
Christianity against the narrow restrictions of
Judaism. He had preached the gospel to the
pagans of Lycaonia, to the fanatics of Galatia,
to the colonists of Macedonia, to the frivolous art-
worshipers of Athens, to the pleasure-loving mer
chants of Corinth, to the half -barbarous nations
of Dalmatia, to the islanders of Crete, andto slaves,
soldiers, and men of rank and station, in the mul
titudes at Rome. Now he was doing his last
work.

CHAPTER XXIX.
THE FINAL ARREST.
Though Paul's labors were chiefly among the
churches, he could not escape the observation of
his enemies. Since Nero's persecution, Christians
were everywhere the objects of hatred and suspi
cion. Any evil-disposed person could easily secure
the arrest and imprisonment of one of the pro-

THE FINAL ARREST. 305
scribed sect. And now the Jews conceived the
idea of seeking to fasten upon Paul the crime of
instigating the burning of Rome. Not pne of
them for a moment believed him guilty ; but they
knew that such a charge, made with the faintest
show of plausibility, would seal his doom. An
opportunity soon offered to execute their plans.
At the house of a disciple in the city of Troas,
Paul was again seized, and from this place he
was hurried away to his final imprisonment.
The arrest was effected by the efforts of Alex
ander the coppersmith, who had so unsuccessfully
opposed the apostle's work at Ephesus, and who
now seized the opportunity to be revenged on^one
whom he could not defeat. Paul in his second
Epistle to Timothy afterward referred to the
machinations of this enemy of the faith: "Alex
ander the coppersmith did me much evil. The
Lord reward him according to his works." In
his first epistle he spoke in a similar manner
of Hymeneus and Alexander as among those
who " concerning faith have made shipwreck;"
"whom," he says, "I have delivered unto Satan,
that they may learn not to blaspheme." These.
men had departed from the faith of the gospel, and
furthermore had done despite to the Spirit of
grace by attributing to the power of Satan the
wonderful revelations made to Paul. Having
rejected the truth, they were filled with hatred
against it, and sought to destroy its faithful ad
vocate. Reformatory action is always attended with
loss, sacrifice, and peril. It always rebukes love
of ease, selfish interests, and lustful ambition.
Hence, whoever initiates or prosecutes such
action must encounter opposition, calumny, and
20

306 LIFE OF PAUL.
hatred from thpse who are unwilling to submit
to the conditions of reform. It is no easy mat
ter to Overcome sinful habits and practices. " The
work can be accomplished only with the help of
divine grace; but many neglect to seek such
help, and endeavor to bring down the standard
to meet their deficiencies, instead of bringing
themselves up to meet the standard of God.
Such was the effort of, these men who were so
severely dealt with for their sins. They were
endangering the purity of the believers, and it-
was necessary that a firm, decided course be pur
sued to meet the wrong and hurl it from the
church. Paul had faithfully reproved their sin,
— the vice of licentiousness so prevalent in that
age, — -but they had refused to be corrected. He
had proceeded according to the instructions of
Christ regarding such cases, but the offenders had
given no token of repentance, and he had there
fore excommunicated them. They had then
openly apostatized from the faith, and united with
its most bitter opponents. When they rejected
the words of Paul, and set themselves to hin
der his labors, they were warring against Christ ;
and it was by the inspiration of the Spirit of
God, and not as an expression of personal feel
ing, that Paul pronounced ' against them that
solemn denunciation.
On his second voyage to Rome, Paul was
accompanied by several of his former compan
ions; others earnestly desired to share his lot, but
he refused to permit them thus to imperil their
lives. The prospect before him was far less
favorable than at the time of his former impris
onment. The; persecution under Nero had greatly
lessened the number of Christians in Rome,

THE FINAL. ARREST. 307
Thousands had been martyred for their faith,
many had left the city, and those who remained
were greatly depressed and intimidated. At
Paul's first arrival, the Jews of Rome had been
willing to listen to his arguments ; but through
the influence of emissaries from Jerusalem, and
also because of the received charges against the
Christians, they had become his bitter enemies.
No warm-hearted disciples now met Paul and
his companions at Appii Forum and Three Tav
erns as before, when he was constrained to thank
God and take courage. There was now no one
like the courteous and kindly Julius, to say a
word in his favor, no statement from Festus or
Agrippa to attest his innocence. The change
which had taken place in the city and its inhab
itants — the city still scarred and blackened from
the terrible conflagration, and the people, by
tens of thousands, reduced to the most squalid
poverty — seemed to harmonize with the change
in his own condition and prospects. Through
the surging crowds that still thronged the
streets of Rome, and that looked upon him and
his fellow-Christians as the authori of all their
misery, Paul passed, not now to his own hired
house, but to a gloomy dungeon, there to remain,
chained night and day, until he should finish
his course.
-To visit Paul now was not, as during his first
imprisonment, to visit a man against whom no
charge had been sustained, and who had won
favorable opinions from princes and rulers. It
was to visit one who was the object of universal
hatred, who was accused of instigating the
basest and most terrible crime against the city
and the nation, Whoever ventured to show him

308 LIFE OF PAUL.
the slightest attention, thereby made himself
the object of suspicion, and endangered his
own life. Rome was now filled with spies, who
stood ready to bring an accusation against any
one on the slightest occasion. None but a Chris
tian would visit a Christian; for no other would
incur the odium of a faith which even intelligent
men regarded as not merely contemptible, but
treasonable. One by one, Paul saw his friends leaving him.
The first to depart were Phygellus and Hermog-
enes. Then Demas, dismayed at the thickening
clouds of difficulty and danger, forsook the per
secuted apostle to seek for ease and security in a
worldly life. Crescens was sept on a mission to
the churches of Galatia, Titus to Dalmatia,
Tychicus to Ephesus. Luke, the beloved physi
cian and faithful friend, was still with him.
This was a great comfort to Paul, who had never
needed the companionship and" ministration of
his brethren more than now, enfeebled as he was
by age, toil, and infirmities, and confined in the
damp, dark vaults of a Roman prison. And, as
he was dependent upon the aid of an amanuen
sis, the services of Luke were of great value,
enabling him still to communicate with his
brethren and the world without.
An unexpected encouragement was granted
the apostle at this time, by the visit of Onesi-
phorus, an Ephesian Christian who came to Rome
not long after Paul's arrival. He knew that
Paul was somewhere in that city as a prisoner,
and he determined to find him. This was no
easy matter in a city crowded with prisoners,
where suspicion was everywhere, and had onljr
to fasten upon an unfortunate victim to consign

THE FINAL ARREST. 309
him to prison and perhaps to death. But not
withstanding the difficulties, Onesiphorus searched
for Paul until he found him. Not satisfied with
one visit, he went again and again to his dungeon,
and did all in his power to lighten the burden
of his imprisonment. The fear of scorn, re
proach, or persecution, was powerless to terrify
this true-hearted Ephesian, when he knew that
his beloved teacher was in bonds for the truth's
sake, while he himself, in every respect far less
worthy, walked free.
The visit of Onesiphorus, testifying to his lov
ing fidelity at a time of loneliness and desertion,
was a bright spot in Paul's prison experience.
In the last letter ever written by him, he thus
speaks of this faithful disciple: "The Lord give
mercy unto the house of Onesiphorus; for he
oft refreshed me. and was not ashamed of my
chain. But when he was in Rome, he sought
me out very diligently, and found me. The
Lord grant unto him that he may find mercy
of the Lord in that day."
The desire for love and sympathy was im
planted in the heart by God himself. Christ in
his hour of agony in Gethsemane, while bearing
the guilt of sinful men, longed for the sympathy
of his disciples. And Paul, though almost in
different to .hardship and suffering, yearned for
sympathy and companionship. God would have
his people cherish love and sympathy for one
another. Humanity, elevated, ennobled, and ren
dered Godlike, is worthy of respect and esteem.
The sons and daughters of God will be tender
hearted, pitiful, courteous, to all men, " especially
unto them who are of the household of faith."
But Paul was bound to his fellow-disciples by a

310 LIFE OF PAUL.
stronger tie than even that of Christian brother
hood. The Lord had revealed himself to Paul
in a special manner, and had made him instru
mental in the salvation of many souls. Many
churches might in truth regard him as their
father in the gospel. Such a man, who had
sacrificed every earthly consideration in the
service of God, had a special claim upon the
love and sympathy of his converts and fellow-
laborers.

CHAPTER XXX.
PAUL BEFORE NERO..
When Paul was summoned to appear before
the emperor for his trial, it was with the near
prospect of certain death. The aggravated nat
ure of the crime charged against him, and the
prevailing animosity toward the Christians, left
little ground for hope of a favorable issue.
It was the practice among the Greeks and
Romans to allow an accused person an advocate
to present his case in a court of justice, and to
plead in his behalf. By force of argument, by
his impassioned eloquence, or by entreaties, pray
ers, and tears, such an advocate would often se
cure a decision in favor of the prisoner, or fail
ing in this, would mitigate the severity of his
sentence. But no man ventured to act as Paul's
counsel or advocate; no friend was at hand, even
to preserve a record of the charges brought
against him by his accusers, or of the arguments
which he urged in his own defense. Among
the Christians at Rome, there was not one who
came forward to stand by him in that trying
hour.

PAUL BEFORE NERO. 311
The only record of the occasion is given in the
words of Paul himself, in the second letter to
Timothy: "At my first answer no man stood
with me, but all men forsook me; I pray God
that it may not be laid to their charge. Not
withstanding, the Lord stood with me, and
strengthened me ; that by me the preaching might
be fully known, and that all the Gentiles might
hear ; and I was delivered out of the mouth of
the lion."
Paul before Nero — how striking the contrast !
The very height of earthly power, authority, and
wealth, as well as the lowest depths of crime and
iniquity, had been reached by the haughty mon
arch before whom the man of God answered for
his faith. In his power and greatness, Nero
stood unrivaled, unapproached. There were none
to quastion his authority, none to resist his will.
The kings of the earth laid their crowns at his
feet. The most powerful armies marched at his
command, The ensigns of his' navies upon the
seas betokened victory. His statue was set up
in the halls of justice, and the decrees of sena
tors and the decisions of judges were but the echo
of his will. Millions of subjects bowed in obe
dience . to his mandates. The name of Nero
made the world tremble. To incur his displeas
ure was to lose property, liberty, and life. His
frown was more to be dreaded than the pestilence.
Yet while surrounded by all the outward sem
blance of earthly pomp and greatness, adored
and reverenced as a god in human form, he pos
sessed the heart of a demon.
Paul the aged prisoner, without money, with
out friends, without counsel, had been brought
forth from a loathsome dungeon to be tried for

312 LIFE OF PAUL.
his life. He had lived a life of poverty, self-
denial, and suffering. With a sensitive nature
that thirsted for love and sympathy, he had
braved misrepresentation, reproach, hatred, and
abuse; shrinking with nervous dread from pain
and peril, he had fearlessly endured both. He
had been, like his Master, a homeless wanderer
upon the earth ; he had lived and suffered for the
truth's sake, seeking to relieve the burdens of
humanity, and to exemplify in his life the life of
Christ. How could the capricious, passionate,
licentious tyrant, who had no conception of the
value of a self-denying, virtuous, noble life, be
expected to understand or appreciate the charac
ter and motives of this son of God?
Paul and Nero face to face! — the youthful
monarch bearing upon his sin-stamped counte
nance the shameful record of the passions that
reigned within; the aged prisoner's calm and be
nignant face telling of a heart at peace with God
and man. The results of opposite systems
of training and education stood that day con
trasted, — the life of unbounded self-indulgence
and the life of utter self-sacrifice. Here were
the representatives of two religions, — Christian
ity and paganism; the representatives of two
theories of life, — the simplicity of self-denying
endurance, ready to give up life itself, if need be,
for the good of others, and the luxury of all-
absorbing selfishness, that counts nothing too
valuable to sacrifice for a momentary gratifica
tion ; the representatives of two spiritual powers,
— the ambassador of Christ and the slave of
Satan. Their relative position showed to what
extent the course of this world was under the
rule of the prince of darkness. The wretch

PAUL BEFORE NERO. 313
whose soul was stained with incest and matricide,
was robed in purple, and seated upon the throne,
while the purest and noblest of men stood before
the judgment-seat, despised, hated, and fettered.
The vast hall which was the place of trial was
" thronged by an eager, restless crowd that surged
and pressed to the front to see and hear all that
should take place. Among those gathered there
were the nigh and the low, the rich and the poor,
the learned and the ignorant, the proud and the
humble. Yet all alike were destitute of the true
knowledge of the way of life and salvation.
Again- the Jews urge against the prisoner the
old charges of sedition and heresy, while both
Jews and Romans accuse him of instigating the
burning of the city. While his enemies were
vehemently urging their accusations, Paul pre
served a quiet dignity ; no shade of fear or anger
disturbed the peaceful serenity that rested upon
his countenance. The people and even the judges
beheld him with surprise. 'They had been pres
ent at many trials, and had looked upon many
a criminal; but never had they seen a man wear
such a look of holy calmness as did the prisoner
before them. .The keen eyes of the judges, ac
customed as they were to read the countenances
of their prisoners, searched the face of Paul for
some hidden trace of crime, but in vain. When
he was permitted to speak in his own behalf,
all listened with eager interest to his words.
Once more Paul had an opportunity to raise
aloft before a wondering multitude the banner of
the cross of Christ. With more than human
eloquence and power, he that day urged home
upon their hearts the truths of the gospel. The
wisdom of God was revealed through his servant.

314 LIFE OF PAUL.
As Paul stands before the emperor of the world,
his words strike a chord which vibrates in the
hearts of even the most hardened, and which
thrills in unison with the mission of angels.
Truth, clear and convincing, overthrows error
and refutes falsehood. Never before had that
company listened to words like these. Light was
shining into darkened minds that would gladly
follow the guidance of its precious rays. The
truths spoken on that occasion would never die.
Though the utterance of a feeble and aged pris
oner, they were destined to shake the nations.
They were endowed with a power that would
live through all time, influencing the hearts of
men when the lips that uttered them should be
silent in a martyr's grave.
As Paul gazed upon the throng before him, —
Jews, Greeks, Romans, with strangers from niany
lands, — his soul was stirred with an intense de
sire for their salvation. He lost sight of the
occasion, of the perils which surrounded him, of
the terrible fate which seemed so near. He looked
above all this, to Jesus, the Divine Intercessor,
the Advocate pleading before the throne of God
in behalf of sinful men. Earnestly he pointed
his hearers to the great Sacrifice made in behalf
of the fallen race, and presented before them man
in his true dignity and value. An infinite price
had been paid for man's redemption; provision
had been made that he might be exalted to share
the throne of God and to become the heir of im
mortal riches. By angel messengers, earth was
connected with Heaven, and all the deeds of man,
good or evil, were open before the eye of Infinite
Justice. Thus pleads the advocate of truth; faithful

PAUL BEFORE NERO. 315
among the faithless, loyal and true among the
disloyal and disobedient, he stands as God's rep
resentative, and his words are as . a voice from
Heaven. There is no trace of fear, sadness, or
discouragement in countenance or manner.
Strong in his conscious innocence, clothed with
the panoply of truth, he rejoices that he is a son
of God. His words are like a shout of victory
above the roar of the battle. The cause of truth
to which he has devoted his life, he makes appear
as the only cause that can never fail. Though
he may perish for the truth's sake, the gospel
will not perish. God lives, and the truth will
triumph. His countenance glows with the light of
Heaven, as though reflecting the rays of the sun.
Many who looked upon him in that hall of judg
ment "saw his face as it had been the face of an
angel. '' Tears dimmed many eyes that had never
before been seen to weep. The gospel message
found its way to the minds and hearts of many
who would never have listened to it but for the
imprisonment of Paul.
Never had Nero heard the truth as he heard
it upon that occasion. Never had the enormous
guilt of his own life been revealed to him as it
was revealed that -day. The light of Heaven
had pierced the sin-polluted chambers of his soul.
He quaked with terror at the thought of a tri
bunal before which he, the ruler of the world,
should be arraigned, and where his deeds should
meet a just reward. He was afraid of the
apostle's God, and he dared not pass sentence
upon Paul, against whom no accusation had been
sustained. A sense of awe for a time restrained
his bloodthirsty spirit.

316 LIFE OF PAUL.
For a moment, Heaven had been opened be
fore him by the words of Paul, and its peace and
purity had appeared desirable. That moment
the invitation of mercy was extended even to the
guilty and hardened Nero. But only for a
moment. The' command was issued for Paul to
be taken back to his dungeon ; and as the door
closed upon the messenger of God, so the door of
repentance was forever closed against the em
peror of Rome. Not another ray of light was
ever to penetrate the dense darkness that envel
oped him. There needed only this crowning act
of rejection of divine mercy to call down upon
him the retributive justice of God.
It was not long after this that Nero sailed on
his expedition to Greece, where he disgraced him
self and his kingdom by the most contemptible
and debasing frivolity. He returned to Rome
with great pomp, and in his golden palace, sur
rounded by the most infamous of his courtiers, he
engaged in scenes of revolting debauchery. In
the midst of their revelry, a voice as of a tumult
in the streets was heard, and a messenger was
despatched to learn the cause. He hastily re
turned with the appalling news that Galba, at
the head of an avenging army, was marching
rapidly upon Rome, that insurrection had already
broken out in the city, and the streets were filled
with an enraged mob threatening death to the
emperor and all his supporters, and rapidly urg
ing their way toward the palace.
The wretched tyrant, as cowardly as he was
cruel, was completely unmanned. He sprang
from the table at which he had been feasting and
drinking, overturning it in his blind terror, and
dashing the most costly wares to fragments.

PAUL BEFORE NERO. 317
Like one beside himself, he rushed hither and
thither, beating his forehead, and crying, "I am
lost! I am lost! " He had not, like 'the faithful
Paul, a powerful, compassionate God to rely
upon in his hour of peril. He knew that if taken
prisoner he would be subjected to insult and
torture, and he considered how he might end his
miserable life with as little pain as possible. He
called for poison, but when it was brought, he
dared not take it; he called for a sword, but
after examining its sharp edge, he laid it also
aside. Then, disguised in woman's clothing, he
rushed from his palace, and fled through the dark,
narrow streets to the Tiber; but as he looked
into its murky depths, his courage again failed.
One of the few companions who had followed
him, suggested that he escape to a country-seat
a few miles distant, where he might find safety.
Concealing his face, he leaped upon a horse, and
succeeded in making his escape.
While the emperor was thus ingloriously flee
ing for his life, the Roman senate, emboldened
by the insurrection and the approach of Galba,
passed a decree declaring Nero to be the enemy
of his country, and condemning him to death.
The news of this decision being brought to Nero
by one of his companions, the monarch inquired
what manner of death he was to suffer, and was
told that he was to be stripped naked, to be
fastened by his head in the pillory, and to be
scourged to death. The monster who had de
lighted to inflict upon Christians the most in
human torture, shrank with horror at the mere
thought of enduring like torture himself. He
seized a dagger, and again endeavored to nerve
himself to plunge it into his heart ; but the prick

318 LIFE OF PAUL.
of the instrument was all that he could endure.
As he threw it aside with a groan of despair,
horsemen were heard approaching. His retreat
was discovered ; a few moments, and he would be
in the power of his enemies. Terrified alike at
the thought of torture and suicide, he still hesi
tated, and was compelled at last to let a slave help
his trembling hand force a dagger into his
throat. Thus perished the tyrant Nero, at the
early age of thirty-two.
God in his infinite mercy bears long with the
transgressors of his law. In the days of Abra
ham he declared that the "idolatrous Amorites
should still bs spared until the fourth generation ;
for their iniquity was not yet full, and he could
not give command for their destruction. For
more than four hundred years he spared them,
but when, instead of turning to repentance, they
hardened their hearts in iniquity, and made war
upon his people, their day of probation closed,
and the mandate went forth for their utter ex
tinction. With unerring accuracy, the Infinite
One keeps a record of the impiety of nations and
individuals. Long is his mercy tendered to them,
with calls to repentance; but when their guilt
reaches a certain limit, which he has. fixed, then
mercy ceases her pleadings, and the ministration
of wrath begins.

CHAPTER XXXI.
PAUL'S LAST LETTER.
From the judgment-hall of Caesar, Paul re
turned to his prison-house, knowing that he had
gained for himself only a brief respite; his ene-

PAULS LAST LETTER. 319
mies would not rest until they had secured his
death. Yet he knew that truth had triumphed
for the time, and that to have proclaimed a cru
cified and risen Saviour before the vast throng
who had listened to his words, was in itself a
victory. A work had that day begun which
would increase and prosper, and which the
emperor of Rome, with all his pomp and power,
would seek in vain to destroy or hinder.
The apostle's speech had gained him many
friends, and he was visited by some persons of
rank, who accounted his blessing of greater value
than the favor of the emperor of the world.
But there was one friend for whose sympathy
and companionship he longed in those last trying.
days. That friend was Timothy, to whom he
had committed the care of the church at Ephesus,
and who had therefore been left behind when
he made his last voyage to Rome. The affection
between this youthful laborer and the apostle
began with Timothy's conversion through the
labors of Paul; and the tie had strengthened as
they had shared together the hopes and perils
and toils of missionary life, until they seemed
to.be as one. The disparity in their. age and the
difference in their character made their interest
and -love for each other more earnest and sacred.
The ardent, zealous, indomitable spirit of Paul
found repose and comfort in the mild, yielding,
retiring character of Timothy. The faithful
ministration and tender love of this tried com
panion had brightened many a dark hour of
the apostle's life. All that Melancthon was to
Luther, all that a son could be to a loved and
honored father, that was the youthful Timothy
to the tried and lonely Paul,

320 LIFE OF PAUL.
And now, sitting day after day in his gloomy
cell, knowing that at a word or nod from th§
tyrant Nero his life may be sacrificed, Paul
thinks of Timothy, and determines to send for
him. Under the most favorable circumstances,
several months must elapse before Timothy can
reach Rome from Asia Minor. Paul knows that
his own life, for even a single day, is uncertain,
and he fears that Timothy may arrive too late,
or may hesitate through fear of the dangers to
be encountered. He has important counsel and
instruction for the young man to whom so great
responsibility is intrusted, and while urging him
to come without delay, he dictates the dying
testimony which he may not be spared to utter.
His soul is filled with loving solicitude for his
son in the gospel, and for the church under his
care, and he earnestly seeks to impress upon him
the importance of fidelity to his sacred trust.
The words of Paul to Timothy apply with
equal force to all the ministers of Christ, to the
close of time: "I charge thee therefore before
God, and the Lord Jesus Christ, who shall judge
the quick and the dead at his appearing and his
kingdom : Preach the word ; be instant in season,
out of season; reprove, rebuke, exhort with all
long-suffering and doctrine."
, This solemn charge to one so zealous and faith
ful as was Timothy, is an emphatic testimony to
the great importance and responsibility of the
gospel ministry. The apostle summons Timothy,
as it were, before the bar of infinite justice, and
in the most impressive manner charges him to
preach the word ; not the customs or sayings of
men, but the word of God; to preach it as one
in earnest, — "instant in season, dut of season," —

PAUL S LAST LETTER. 321
whenever an opportunity was presented ; at stated
times and occasionally; to large congregations,
to private circles; by the way, at the fireside;
before friends and enemies ; to one as well as to
many; whether he could speak with safety or
would be exposed to hardship and peril, reproach
and loss.
Timothy suffered from physical infirmities, and
the apostle, tender and compassionate as he was,
felt it necessary to warn him to neglect no duty
on this account. And fearing that his mild,
yielding disposition might lead him to shun an
essential part of his work, Paul exhorts him to
be faithful in reproving sin, and even to rebuke
with sharpness those who were guilty of gross
evils. Yet he is to do this "with all long-suffer
ing and doctrine;" he must manifest the patience
and love of Christ, and must explain and enforce
his reproofs and exhortations by the word of
God. To hate and reprove sin, and at the same time
to manifest pity and tenderness for the sinner,
is a difficult attainment. The more earnest our
own efforts to attain to holiness of heart and
life, the more acute will be our perception of sin,
and the more decided our disapproval of any
deviation from right. We must guard against
undue severity toward the wrong-doer. But
while we should seek to encourage him in every
effort to correct his errors, we must be careful
not to lose sight of the exceeding sinfulness of
sin. While there is need of Christlike patience
and love toward the erring, there is constant
danger of manifesting so great toleration for his
error that he will consider himself undeserving
of reproof, and will reject it as uncalled-for and
unjust. 21

322 LIFE OF PAUL.
Ministers of the gospel whose characters are
otherwise almost faultless, frequently do great
harm by allowing their forbearance toward the
erring to degenerate into toleration of their sins,
and even participation with them. In this easy
going way they excuse and palliate that which
the word of God condemns; and after a time
they become so blinded as even to commend the
very ones whom God commands them to reprove.
The only safe-guard against these dangers is to
add to patience godliness, — to reverence God, his
character and his law, and to keep his fear ever
before the mind. By communion with God,
through prayer and the reading of his word, we
should cultivate such a sense of the holiness of
his character that we shall regard sin as he re
gards it.
Godliness leads to brotherly kindness; and
those who do not cherish the one, will surely
lack the other. He who has blunted his moral
perceptions by sinful leniency toward those whom
God condemns, will erelong commit a greater
sin by severity and harshness toward those whom
God approves. Viewed through the perverted
medium of an unconsecrated spirit, the very in
tegrity and faithfulness of the true-hearted
Christian will appear censurable.
By the pride of human wisdom, by contempt
for the influence of the Holy Spirit, and dis
relish for the humbling truths of God's word,
many who profess to be Christians, and who feel
competent to teach others, will be led to turn
away from the requirements of God. Paul de
clared to Timothy: "The time will come when
they will not endure sound doctrine; but after
their own lusts shall they heap to themselves

' PAUL S LAST LETTER. 323
teachers, having itching ears; and they shall turn
away their ears from the truth, and shall be
turned unto fables."
The apostle does not here refer to the openly
irreligious, but to professed Christians who have
indulged inclination until they are enslaved by
their own ungoverned passions, — " led away with
divers lusts." Such desire to hear doctrines that
will not interfere with their sinful course, or con
demn their pleasure-loving propensities. Hence
they are offended by the plain words of the faith
ful servants of Christ, and choose those teachers
who will praise and flatter them instead of re
buking their sins. These teachers "they heap
to themselves " as special favorites. Even among
the professed ministers of Christ, there are many
who do not preach the word, but the opinions of
men. They have turned away their ears from
truth. The Lord has spoken to them in his word ;
but they do not care to hear his voice, because it
condemns their practices.
In his ten holy precepts, God has given a rule
for man's life, a law which Christ declares is not
to abate one jot of its claims upon men through
all their generations, to the close of time. That
law is still the believer's rule of life, the sinner's
condemnation. That law Christ came to mag
nify and make honorable. He showed that it is
based upon the broad foundation of love to God
and men, and that obedience to its precepts com
prises the whole duty of man. In his own life
he gave men a perfect example of obedience to
the law of God. In his sermon on the mount he
showed how its requirements extend beyond the
outward acts, and take cognizance of the
thoughts and intents of the heart. That law,

324 LIFE OF PAUL.
obeyed, will lead men to deny ungodliness and
worldly lusts, and to live " soberly, righteously,
and godly, in this present world."
But the enemy of all righteousness has taken
the world captive, and has led them to make void
the law of God. As Paul foresaw, the people
have turned away from the plain, searching
truths of God's word, and, having itching ears,
they have heaped to themselves teachers who
present to them the fables that they desire.
These teachers trample under their feet the
fourth commandment, and instead of the day
which God has blessed and sanctified, they honor
a day which he has not commanded, and upon
which he did not rest. The first day of the
week, whose sacredness rests wholly on the au
thority of the papacy, "the man of sin," is ob
served as a holy day by Catholics and Protest
ants alike, instead of the day which God has
set apart, and upon which he has placed his
blessing. Thus the Creator of the world is in
sulted, and Satan laughs in triumph at the success
of his devices.
With the growing contempt for God's holy
law, there is an increasing distaste for religion,
an increase of pride, love of pleasure, disobedience
to parents, and self-indulgence; and thoughtful
minds everywhere anxiously inquire, What can
be done to correct these alarming evils? The
answer is found in Paul's exhortation to Tim
othy: " Preach the word." In that word are the
only safe principles of action. It is a transcript
of the will of God, an expression of divine wis
dom. It opens to man's understanding the great
problem of life. It will prove a guide to all who
heed it, so that their lives will not be wasted in

PAUL S LAST LETTER. 325
misdirected efforts. God has declared his will,
and it is absolute madness for men to change or
even question that which has gone out of his lips.
After Infinite Wisdom has spoken, there can be
no doubtful questions for man to settle, no waver
ing probabilities for him to adjust. All the in
terests of time and of eternity are involved in a
frank, earnest concurrence of the mind and will
of men with the expressed will of God. Obedi
ence is the highest dictate of reason as well as of
conscience. Those who choose to listen to other
voices and to follow other guides, will be turned
unto fables, and, trusting to these, they will in
the day of God meet with infinite loss.
Paul continues his charge: " Watch thou in
all things, endure afflictions, do the work of an
evangelist, make full proof of thy ministry."
Now that Paul is called to finish his course, he
would have Timothy supply his place, and guard
the churches from the fables and heresies with
which Satan and his agents would in various
ways endeavor to seduce them from the simplicity
of the truth. He therefore admonishes him to
shun all temporal pursuits and entanglements
which would prevent him from giving himself
wholly to this work ; to endure with cheerfulness
the opposition, reproach, and persecution to which
his faithfulness would expose him; to "make full
proof of his ministry," by employing to the ut
termost every means of doing good to the souls
of men for whom Christ died.
Paul had never been afraid or ashamed to con
fess Christ before men. He had stood in no
doubtful position, but under all circumstances
had unhesitatingly committed himself upon the
side of justice and righteousness. His own life

326 LIFE OF PAUL.
was a living illustration of the truths he taught ;
and herein lay his power with the people- The
voice of duty was to him the voice of God.
Cherishing in his own soul the principles of truth,
he never shrank from maintaining tbem in full
view of the world. His soul was ever pervaded
with a deep and abiding sense of his responsibil
ity before God; and he lived in close and con
stant communion with Him who is the fountain
of justice, mercy, and truth. He clung to the
cross of Christ as the only guarantee of success.
The love of Christ was the omnipotent, undying
motive which upheld him in his conflicts with
self and the power of Satan, in his "struggles
with spiritual wickedness in high places, in his
life-long labors, as he pressed forward against the
unfriendliness of the world and the burden of
his own infirmities.
What the church needs in these days of peril
is an army of workers, who, like Paul, have
educated themselves for usefulness, who have a
deep experience in the things of God, and who
are inspired with earnestness and zeal in his
service. Cultivated, refined, sanctified, self-sacri
ficing men are needed; men who will not shun
trial and responsibility, but who will lift the bur
dens wherever they may find them ; men who
are brave, who are true ; men who have Christ
formed within them, and who, with lips touched
with holy fire, "will preach the word " amid the
thousands who are preaching fables. For the
want of such workers, the cause of God lan
guishes, and fatal errors, like a deadly poison,
taint the morals and blight the hopes of a large
part of the human race.
As the faithful, toil-worn standard-bearers

PAUL S LAST LETTER. 327
are offering up their lives for the truth's sake,
who will 'come forward to take their places?
Will our young men accept the holy trust at the
hand of their fathers? Are they now preparing
to fill the vacancies made by the death of the
faithful? Will the apostle's charge be heeded, the
call to duty be heard, amid the incitements to
selfishness and ambition which allure the youth?
Paul concludes his letter with various personal
messages,, and again and again repeats the ur
gent request that Timothy use all diligence to
come to him soon, and if possible to come before
winter. He describes his loneliness from the de
sertion of some friends and the necessary absence
of others, and lest Timothy should still hesitate,
fearing that the church at Ephesus demanded his
labors, he states that he has already despatched
Tychicus to fill the place of Timothy in his ab
sence. And then he adds the touching request,
" The cloke that I left at Troas, with Carpus,
when thou comest, bring with thee, and the books,
but especially the parchments. " At his second
arrest, Paul was seized and hurried away so sud
denly that he had no opportunity to gather up
his few "books and parchments," or even to take
with him his cloak. And now winter was com
ing on, and he knew that he would suffer with
cold in his damp prison-cell. He had no money
to buy another garment, he knew that his end
might come at any moment, and with his usual
self-forgetfulness and fear to burden the church,
he desired that no expense should be incurred on
his account.
After describing the scenes of the trial already
past, "the desertion of his brethren, and the sus
taining grace of a covenant-keeping God, and

328 LIFE OF PAUL.
sending greeting to faithful fellow-laborers, Paul
closes by commending his beloved Timothy to
the guardianship of the Chief Shepherd, who,
though the under-shepherds might be stricken
down, would still care for his servants and his
flock.

CHAPTER XXXII.
MARTYRDOM OF PAUL AND PETER.
The apostles Paul and Peter were for many
years widely separated in their labors, it being
the work of Paul to carry the gospel to the
Gentiles, while Peter labored especially for the
Jews. But in the providence of God, both were
to bear witness for Christ in the world's metrop
olis, and upon its soil both were to shed their
blood as the seed of a vast harvest of saints and
martyrs. About the time of Paul's second arrest, Peter
also was apprehended and thrust into prison.
He had made himself especially obnoxious to
the authorities by his zeal and success in expos
ing the deceptions and defeating the plots of
Simon Magus the sorcerer, who had followed
him to Rome to oppose and hinder the work
of the gospel. Nero was a believer in magic,
and had patronized Simon. He was therefore
greatly incensed against the apostle, and was
thus prompted to order his arrest.
The emperor's malice against Paul was height
ened by the fact that members of the imperial
household, and also other persons of distinction,
had been converted to Christianity during his
first imprisonment. For this reason he made

MARTYRDOM OF PAUL AND PETER. 329
the second imprisonment much more severe than
the first, granting him little opportunity to preach
the gospel; and he determined to cut short his
life as soon as a plausible pretext could be found
for so doing. Nero's mind was so impressed
with the force of the apostle's words at his last
trial that he deferred the decision of the case,
neither acquitting nor condemning him. B"t
the sentence was only deferred. It was not long
before the decision was pronounced which con
signed Paul to a martyr's grave. Being a Roman
citizen, he could not be subjected to torture, and
was therefore sentenced to be beheaded.
Peter, as a Jew and a foreigner, was con
demned to be scourged and crucified. In pros
pect of this fearful death, the apostle remem
bered his great sin in denying Jesus in the hour
of trial, and his only thought was, that he was
unworthy of so great an honor as to die in the
same manner as did his Master. Peter had sin
cerely repented of that sin, and had been for
given by Christ, as is shown by thev high com
mission given him to feed the sheep and lambs
of the flock. But he could never forgive him
self. Not even the thought of the agonies of
the last terrible scene could lessen the bitterness
of his sorrow and repentanee. As a last favor
he entreated his executioners that he might be
nailed to the cross with his head downward.
The request was granted, and in this manner
died the great apostle Peter.
Paul was led in a private manner to the place
of execution. His persecutors, alarmed at the
extent of his influence, feared that converts
might be won to Christianity, even by the scenes
of his death. ' Hence few spectators were al-

330 LIFE OF PAUL.
lowed to be present. But the hardened soldiers
appointed to attend him, listened to his words,
and with amazement saw him cheerful and even
joyous in prospect of such a death. His spirit
of forgiveness toward his murderers, and his
unwavering confidence in Christ to the very last,
proved a savor of life unto life to some who wit
nessed his martyrdom. More than one erelong
accepted the Saviour whom Paul preached, and
fearlessly sealed their faith with their blood.
The life of Paul, to its very latest hour, testi
fied to the truth of his words in the second Epistle
to the Corinthians: "For God, who commanded
the light to shine out of darkness, hath shined in
our hearts, to give the light of the knowledge of
the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ.
But we have this treasure in earthen vessels, that
the excellency of the power may be of God, and
not of us. We are troubled on every side, yet
not distressed; we are perplexed, but not in de
spair; persecuted, but not forsaken; cast down,
but not destroyed ; always bearing about in the
body the dying of the Lord Jesus, that the life
also of Jesus might be made manifest in our
body." His sufficiency was not in himself, but
in the presence and agency of the divine Spirit
that filled his soul, and brought every thought
into subjection to the will of Christ. The fact that
his own life exemplified the truth he proclaimed,
gave convincing power to both his preaching and
his deportment. Says the prophet, "Thou wilt
keep him in perfect peace, whose mind is stayed
on Thee; because he trusteth in Thee." It was
this Heaven-born peace, expressed upon the coun
tenance, that won many a soul to the gospel.
The apostle was looking into the great beyond,

MARTYRDOM OF PAUL AND PETER. 331
not with uncertainty or in dread, but with joyful
hope and longing expectation. As he stood at
the place" of martyrdom, he saw not the gleam
ing sword of the executioner, or the green earth
so soon to receive his blood; he looked up through
the calm blue heaven of that summer's day to the
throne of the Eternal. His language was, O
Lord, thou art my comfort and my portion.
When shall I embrace thee ? when shall I behold
thee for myself, without a, dimming vail between?
Paul carried with him through his life on earth
the very atmosphere of Heaven. All who asso
ciated with him felt the influence of his connec
tion with Christ and companionship with angels.
Here lies the power of the truth. The unstudied,
unconscious influence of a holy life is the most
convincing sermon that can be given in favor of
Christianity. Argument, even when unanswera
ble, may provoke only opposition; but a godly
example has a power whieh it is impossible wholly.
to resist..
While the apostle lost sight of his own near
sufferings, he felt a deep solicitude for the disci
ples whom he was about to leave to cope with
prejudice, hatred, and persecution. He endeav
ored to strengthen and encourage the few Chris
tians who accompanied him to the place of ex
ecution, by repeating the exceeding precious prom
ises given for those who are persecuted for right
eousness' sake. He assures them that nothing
shall fail of all that the Lord hath spoken con
cerning his tried and faithful ones. They shall
arise and shine; for the light of the Lord shall
arise upon them. They shall put on their beau
tiful garments when the glory of the Lord shall
be revealed. For a little season they may be in

332 LIFE OF PAUL.
heaviness through manifold temptations, they
may be destitute of earthly comfort; but they
must encourage their hearts by saying, I know
in whom I have believed. He is able to keep
that which I have committed to his trust. His
rebuke will come to an end, and the glad morn
ing of peace and perfect day will come.
Paul declared to his brethren, It did not ap
pear to our fathers what great and good things
should be given to those who believe in Jesus.
They desired to see the things which we see,
and to hear the things which we hear, but they
died without the sight or the knowledge. The
greater light which we have received is shed upon
us by the gospel of Christ. Holy men of old
were acknowledged and honored of God because
they were faithful over a few things; and it is
only those that improve with the same fidelity
their greater trust, who will with them be counted
profitable servants, and be crowned with glory,
honor, and immortality.
This man of faith beholds the ladder presented
in Jacob's vision, — the ladder which rested upon
the earth and reached to the highest heavens, and
upon which angels of God were ascending and
descending. He knows that this ladder repre
sents Christ, who has connected earth with
Heaven, and finite man with the infinite God.
He hears angels and archangels magnifying that
glorious name. His faith is strengthened as he
calls to mind that patriarchs and prophets relied
upon the same Saviour who is his support and
consolation, and for whom he is giving his life.
Those holy men who from century to century sent
down their testimony for the truth, and the apos
tles, who to preach the gospel of Christ went out to

MARTYRDOM OF PAUL AND PETER. 333
meet religious bigotry and heathen superstition,
who counted not their lives dear unto themselves if
they might bear aloft the light of the cross amid
the dark mazes of infidelity, — all these he hears
witnessing to Jesus as the Son of the Most High,
the Saviour of the world. The martyr's shout of
triumph, the fearless testimony for the faith, falls
upon his ear from the rack, the stake, the dun
geon, from the dens and caves of the earth, from
steadfast souls who are destitute, afflicted, tor
mented, yet of whom the world is not worthy.
With a continually strengthening assurance they
declare, "I know whom I have believed." And
as they yield up their lives as witnesses for the
faith, they bear a solemn, condemning testimony
to the world, declaring that He in whom they
trusted has proved himself able to save to the
uttermost. The Captain of our salvation has prepared
his servant for the last great conflict. . Ransomed
by the sacrifice of Christ, washed from sin in his
. blood, and clothed in his righteousness, Paul has
the witness in himself that his soul is precious in
the sight of his Redeemer. His life is hid with
Christ in God, and he is persuaded that He who
has conquered death is "able to keep that which
is committed to his trust. His mind grasps the
Saviour's promise, " I will raise him up at the
last day." His thoughts and hopes are centered
in the second advent of his Lord. And as the
sword of the executioner descends, and the
shadows of death gather about the martyr's soul,
his latest thought springs forward, as will his
earliest thought in the great awakening, to meet
the Lifegiver who shall welcome him to the ioy
of the blest.

334 LIFE OF PAUL.
Well-nigh a score of centuries have passed
since Paul the aged poured out his blood as a
witness for the word of God and for the testi
mony of Christ. No faithful hand recorded for
the generations to come, the last scenes in the life
of this holy man; but inspiration has preserved
for us his dying testimony. Like a trumpet peal
has his voice rung out through all the ages, nerv
ing with his own courage thousands of witnesses
for Christ, and wakening in thousands of sorrow-
stricken hearts the echo of his own triumphant
joy: "I am now ready to be offered, and the
time of my departure is at hand. I have fought
a good fight, I have finished my course, I have
kept the faith. Henceforth there is laid up for
me a crown of righteousness, which the Lord, the
righteous Judge, shall give me at that day; and
not to me only, but unto all them also that love
his appearing."

MRS. WHITE'S WORKS.

THE SUFFERINGS OF CHRIST.
A 32-page tract, setting- forth the love of God in giving his Son to die
for man, and describing Christ's ministry, sufferings, and death for the
redemption of the race.
Price per hundred, $100.

BIBLE SANCTIFICATION.
A faithful presentation of Bible truth on this important subject, and an
exposure of the false theories prevailing in regard to it.
84 pages. Price, 10 cents.
THE EARLY WRITINGS OF MRS. WHITE.
This is a reprint of her first three hooks,— Experience and Views, pub
lished in- 1851 ; the Supplement to Experience and Views, printed two
years later ; and Spiritual Gifts, Volume One, published in 1858.
In these earliest writings are many valuable lessons for the church, not
published in any other of her books.
Bound in musun. Price, 75 cents.

THE GREAT CONTROVERSY BETWEEN CHRIST
AND SATAN ; or, THE SPIRIT OF PROPHECY.
This is a series of four volumes covering the entire period from the
creation and fall of man to his final redemption. The historical narrative
is given in clear, simple language, and the mora! lessons drawn from the
incidents narrated are pointed, making the work practically useful to
men and women of to-day.
Volume one is devoted to the Lives of the Patriarchs ; Volumes two and
three to the Life of Christ and the Ministry of his Apostles ; Volume four
(in press) is devoted to the History of the Christian Church to the close of
time. The books are not argumentative, yet they throw a flood of light upon
the sacred page They afford especial encouragement to the Christian,
and there is nothing better to place in the hands of skeptics to convince
them of Bible truth.
400 pages each. Price per volume, iftl.OO.

THE LIFE OF CHRIST AND HIS APOSTLES.
A part of the matter contained in volumes two and three of Spirit of
Prophecy, printed in eight pamphlets. 9© cents.

LIFE SKETCHES.

Tiik Christian Experience and Extexsivk Labors op
Elder James White, send his wife, Mrs. Ellen G. White.
Nearly the last literary labor of the late Elder James White was the
production of the above-named work. It comprises a sketch of his life,
and his public labors in connection with those of his wife, Mrs. E. G.
White, and presents a comprehensive history of the Seventh-day Advent-
ist denomination, which he, more than any other man, was instrumenta
In founding.
The book abounds in interesting incidents, personal sketches, and
religious experiences, some of which are quite remarkable, and altogether
it forms a volume at once instructive and entertaining.
Printed on TINTED PAPER, 416 pages, with PORTRAIT OF MR. and
MRS. WHITE. Muslin bound. Price, $1.25.
SABBATH HEADINGS FOR THE HOME CIRCLE
IN FOUR VOLUMES.

The world is full of books, but the really good ones are scarce. For
twenty years Mrs White has been selecting choice, interesting and
instructive stories, the best of which are presented in four volumes of 400
pages each. A more interesting collection can rarely be found. The
selections have been carefully made, and none need fear to place them in
the hands of their children. They are not, however, designed exclusively
for the young. They are for home reading, and al members of the family
circle will be entertained and benefited by their perusal.
Price per set of four volumes, neatly put up in box, $2.50.

THE SUNSHINE SERIES.

Choice mora? ana religious stories for little ones. Adapted to children
from four to eight 3rears and older. In ten small books of 32 pages each
Put up in glazed paper covers. 320 pages. Price, 50 cents.
GOLDEN GRAINS.

Ten books of 82 pages each, of the same character as Sunshine Series,
adapted tc children from seven to twelve years and older.
320 pages. Price, 50 cents.

LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER,
WITH PORTRAIT.

Tins work comprises sketches of the Christian Experience and Public
Labors of a remarkable man, gathered from his Memoir by the late
Sylvester Bliss, many years editor of the Advent Herald, published
at Boston, Mass., with introduction and notes,
By Elder James White.
This book sets forth the true principles and real character of the man
who was the leading spirit id the great American Second Advent Move
ment of 1S40-1844. It maintains that Mr. Miller was correct on the
nature and object of the Second Advent, in his application of the pro
phetic symbols of Daniel and John, and in his calculation of the prophetic
periods; and that he was mistaken only in the event to occur at the
close of the great period of 2300 prophetic days.
For a full explanation of the nature of the disappointment in 1844, see
the works entitled, The Sanctuary, and 2300 Days, and The Three Mes
sages of Rev. 14. 408 pages. Price, $1.00
LIFE OF ELDER JOSEPH BATES,
WITH PORTRAIT.

Tins is a reprint of his Autobiography, with lengthy introduction, and
closing chapters of his public ministry, last sickness', and death,
By Elder James White.
That portion of this book which the reader will find wonderfully inter
esting and instruitive, is that which pertains to a sea-faring lifs of twenty
five years, from the cabin-boy, up to master and owner. Here will be
found the record of fearful dangers and adventures. And right here,
associated more or less with all that is evil, Captain Bates became a most
thorough reformer and a devoted Christian. The closing chapters relate
to his labors in the ministry, and in moral reforms, and the triumphant
close of his long and useful life This book should be in every family
library, ©very youth ^should read it.
352 pages. On fine tinted paper, Sl.OO; Plain white paper, 85 cts.
CHRIST AND THE SABBATH;
Or, Christ in the Old Testament and the Sabbath in the New.

By Elder James White.

This is a carefully written work, refuting the popular error that the
Sabbath belonged exclusively to the Old Testament, and Christ to the
New Testament. 56 pages. Price, 10 cents.

THE SPIRIT OF GOD:
Its Gifts and Manifestations to the End of the
Christian Age.

By Elder J. H. Waggoner.

This is a brief but comprehensive argument on the solemn and impor
tant subject of the Spirit of God. Its chapters en brace the following
heads : The Holy Spirit of Promise; The Power from on High , Circum
cision of the Heart, The Unity of the Faith ; The Law and the Testi
mony; Try the Spirits; The Great Commission; Cifts in the Reformation;
In the Present Century; Spirit of Prophecy Restored. It is of special
interest to those * ho believe that we are in the last days, #and that the
church must prepare to meet her L )rd.
144 pages. Price, 15 cents.
THE NATURE AND TENDENCY OF MODERN
SPIRITUALISM.

By Elder J. H. Waggoner.

This is the most thorough exposure of the system of spiritualism, from
the writings of spiritualists themselves, that has ever been published.
The author has carefully studied the subject, and has given such copious
extracts from a large library of spiritualist publications as to fully con -
demn them in their teachings and their practices by their own uestimony.
No other work on this subject has given so many pointed quotations from
their accredited writers, and referred to the book and page, that all may
prove their correctness. It is also shown from the prophetic scriptures
that spiritualism is one of the most impressive signs of the times.
184 pages. Price, 20 cents.
THE THREE MESSAGES OF REV. 14:6-12;
Particularly the Third AngePs Message.
By Elder J. N. Andrews.

Tins work is designed to show that these proclamations are a prophetic
repi'esentation of the great Advent Movement. It also explains the
prophecy relating to the Two-Horned Beast.
144 pages. Price, 15 cents.
AST For any of the foregoing works, addressj Pacific Press, Oakland, Cal.
Or, Review and Herald, Battle Creek, Mich.

HISTORY OF THE SABBATH AND FIRST DAY
OF THE WEEK.

By Eld. J. N. Andrews.

The Bible record of the Sabbath, the secular history concerning it, the
successive steps by which the change to the first day was made, and
the work of restoration, are given in detail. Every text of Scripture con
cerning the Sabbath is commented on at length ; and the complete testi
mony of the Fathers in regard to the Sabbath and first day is given. The
comparative merits of the seventh and first-day Sabbaths are fully shown.
A copious index enables the reader to find the comment on any text, or
the statement of any historian, 528 pages. Price, $1.25.
THE SANCTUARY AND ITS CLEANSING.
An Interesting and Instructive Book on an Im
portant Subject.

.By Eld. Ubiah Smith.

To many the subject of the sanctuary, and the work connected with it,
is dull and uninteresting; and that part of the Bible devoted to a descrip
tion of those things is by most persons left unread. This work shows that
this subject is intimately connected with the prophecies, and that an un
derstanding: of it is essential to the understanding of some of the most im
portant of the prophetic records ; in fact, there is scarcely any portion of
the Bible upon which light is not thrown by this clear exposition of the
sanctuary. The author fully and clearly explains the disappointment of
the Adventists in 1844, showing just where they were in error, and in
what they were correct. The subject of the atonement is dwelt upon at
length, including Christ's sacrifice, his intercession for sinners before the
Father, the Judgment, the blotting out of sins, and the final reward both
of the righteous and the wicked. The subject is cleared of all its difficul
ties, and is made really fascinating. 352 pages. Price, $1.00.
THOUGHTS ON THE BOOK OF DANIEL.

By Eld. Ukiah Smith.

A critical and practical exposition of the book of Daniel, verse by verse,
with historical quotations verifying the fulfillments of its prophecies. It
demonstrates beyond any reasonable doubt that the Bible is a book of
truth, and that infidelity is a mistake. It is written in such a style that
all can readily understand it, and yet it furnishes matter for deep study.
It is a work of great value to every lover of history and student of
prophecy, and is just the book to beget a lo; e for Bible study in those
who are indifferent. 416 pages. Price, $1.25.

THOUGHTS ON THE REVELATION.

By Eld. Uriah Smith,

The book of Revelation is one of the most fascinating books of the Bible,
yet it is the least understood. That it can and should be understood is in
dicated by its title ; and a careful perusal of this volume can hardly fail
to convince the reader that the author has the correct understanding of
it. Each verse is considered critically and practically. This book traces
the exact fulfillment of prophecy up to the present time, and shows that
many of the predictions of the book of Revelation have reference to our
own time. Nothing can be mor.e interesting and instructive than to com
pare these prophecies with the great events recorded in the history of
the world. No one can afford to remain ignorant on these important
themes. 416 pages. Price, $1.25.

THE COMING CONFLICT :
Or, the United States to become a Persecuting Power.

By Eld. W. H. Littlejohn.

A series of telling articles on the present Sunday Agitation, and the
proposed Religious Amendment to the Constitution. The Sabbath ques
tion in its various bearings fully discussed. Replies by the editor of the
Christian Statesman, and rejoinders by the author. A candid work of
deep research and great merit.
434 pages. Cloth, O^.OO.
The UNITED STATES in the LIGHT of PROPHECY.
An Exposition of Rev. 13 : 11-17.

By Eld. Uriah Smith.

A work designed to show that our own Government is as clearly set
forth in the Scr-iptures as a subject of prophecy as were the kingdoms of
Babylon, Greece, and Rome. The part which this nation has to act in
the great religious movement, just before the close of time, is vividly por
trayed. A most interesting book.
224 pages. Bound, 75 cents; paper covers, 25 cents.
For any or all of the foregoing works, address,
REVIEW & HERALD,
Battle Creek, Mich.